> My Brave Pony: Starfleet Magic Season XI
>  by DakariKingMykan
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

> Intro: Just a Dream?
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


INTRO


Prince Castor and Princess Leilani; the six year-old children of Grand Ruler Celesto and Queen Celestia, were sleeping very peacefully in their beds, when they both began to have a strange dream.

It was a rather odd thing for two individuals to actually be part of the same dream, but there they were…

…Walking along a beautiful meadow landscape, with so many colorful flowers, and surrounded by magical trees.

The scenery seemed rather distorted; almost blurry even, either it was just a clean mist, or the fact that it was just a dream.

“Castor, where are we?” asked Lelani.

“I don’t know,” replied her brother. “How are we both here at the same time?”

Neither one of them could describe this beautiful place. It all seemed and felt so real.

Lelani felt the soft breeze blowing through her pink mane, and then she looked up at the sky and saw cute little birds flying about and feeding their babies in their nests.

“Aw… it’s so cute.”

Castor, being a very young boy, didn’t think too much of cute, but he did find this place too good to be true.

“Hey, what’s that?” he cried as he looked on ahead.

There was a stone pathway leading up to a small sanctuary a large pedestal, in the center of a round pool, with six stone columns surrounding it.

In the very center of the platform, was a statue of a human creature-- a knight, as was hinted by the way the carvings portrayed him dressed in armor, shoulder and knee pads, and a helmet with no visor.

Castor and Leilani got in closer, crossing the small bridge to the altar, and looked up at the statue in awe.

“Cool.” said Castor.

“He’s handsome.” chirped Leilani.

They fluttered about looking the statue from head to toe.

Then, they both saw, clutched in the statue’s hands was a long sword, with a golden blade, and a silver hilt. It wasn’t made of stone as the statue itself.

“Wow!” the kids exclaimed softly. They had never seen such an elegant weapon before, but as they moved in to see if they could dislodge it from the statue’s grip…

…The sky grew dark with shadowy clouds billowing over, followed by eerie winds, and the animals all panicking and fleeing the scene.

“What’s happening?!” cried Leilani.

“I don’t know, but I don’t like it!” replied Castor.


Things got way worse as the entire landscape began to transform, from a blissful meadow, into a desolate and frightening place with only the sanctuary remaining strong, while everything else was all withered and darkened by shadows.

The frightened children held each other, wanting to get out of this place, but all ways were the same-- an endless stretch of darkening chaos, and the two little children, young and undertrained in fighting and use of magic stood helpless by the altar.

Then, it happened!

Horrifying monsters and shadowy specters began to appear, in the sky, from the ground, or just roaming from the distance.

The children couldn’t help but scream in horrors..

…But then…

The statue began to glow, and it changed from a stone figure to a living being-- a knight in silver armor, with a long pale blue skirt. He had pale skin, almost like snow, and small locks of golden hair draping from his helmet.

Gripping his sword tightly, he glared at the oncoming monsters, and leapt over the children, off the altar, and began to engage in battle.

Swinging his mighty sword, he made sparks fly as the monsters were struck and fell over.

“Look at him go!” remarked Castor.

“He’s amazing for a statue.” added Leilani.


They then watched as the knight raised his sword up high as its golden blade glowed brightly, and he declared, “Evil nightmares, I cast you back into the darkness from whence you came! BE GONE!!”

The sword, glowing brighter than ever, unleashed a wave of sparkling energy; casting the shadows and the monsters away.

The children were more in awe than relief. They had never seen such magic before, but then again hard much in this place made sense to them anyway.

The knight then looked over towards the young ones, with a rather strange but calm expression.

The children, curious of their saviour, slowly began to approach him…

…When suddenly, an evil laugh was heard as the sky grew dark once again.

The knight looked up at the growing darkness, growling fiercely as a pair of large and evil red eyes appeared, followed by a demonic, feminine voice.

“No one can stop the nightmare!”

The knight raised his sword to attack again, but the shadows swopped in on him, ensnaring him, and making him drop his sword on the ground.

“Oh, no!” cried Castor.

Leilani couldn’t bear to watch.

Suddenly, the knight called out to them both, “…Take the sword! Take it, and protect good dreams!”

The children were both confused.

“Stay where you are!” bellowed the shadow voice. “That sword rightfully belongs to me.”

“Never!!” shouted the knight and his eyes began to glow, firing a beam of magic at his sword; striking it hard, in a flash so bright, The shadow creature screamed in outrage, while the children cried out in fright…


…Snapping wide awake in bed.

At that very second, the door to their bedroom opened, and their parents, in their night robes, rushed in.

“Children!” cried Grand Ruler “Are you alright?”

“We heard you screaming.” said Celestia

The children seemed hot and sweaty as if they had seen ghosts. 

“I just had a strange dream.” said Castor.

“Me too.” added Leilani.

The parents gave their children each a cup of water and tucked them back into bed. “Maybe you two are just excited about your birthday tomorrow.” said Celestia with a proud smirk.

Grand Ruler looked at the small clock, “What do you know? It’s after midnight. It is your birthday.”

“Ohh… Happy Birthday, my dears…” Celestia cooed as she hugged and pecked her children sweetly. “Six years old already.”

“We’re so very proud of you both.” Grand Ruler.

The children did feel relieved and happy it was their birthday, and soon they were lying down again while it was still dark out, and their parents went back to bed too.

Still, the two children felt concerned about that dream; it felt so real, and so mysterious that they both had it together.

They both hoped it was nothing to really worry about…

…But they were soon to be proven wrong!



MY BRAVE PONY
STARFLEET MAGIC: SEASON XI

> Episode 1: Waking Dreams
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


EPISODE ONE




The next morning, in the Royal Gardens, everything was set up for a wonderful, yet private event to celebrate Castor’s and Lelani’s birthday.

Princess Cadance and her family had come, and their majesties had also invited Commander Lightning Dawn and his team of Front-Liners to come too, if they could make it.

Pinkie Pie actually looked a little bit tired and beat upon her arrival, and she blew a small noise-maker with very little breathe. “Let’s… Party…!” she said through a deep yawn.

“Are you alright?” asked Spike.

Pinkie yawned again, “Just a little tired. Biscuit Pie had me up and down all night.”


She had flashbacks to how her infant son would constantly cry for attention-- to be changed, fed, or he just didn’t want to be left alone, or he just wanted to be mobile, forcing either Pinkie or her husband, Apple Spice, to pick the baby up and walk him around the bakeshop.

That’s why Pinkie had come to the party alone, without her family. “Spice insisted I go and have some fun and just get away from the workload for a while.”

Buddy nodded, “I invited Tree-Hugger and the family to come, but they insisted I come myself, and DD… she didn’t want to take time off of her training.”

“Well it was sure nice of her to stay behind and help out my family.” said Applejack.


Back at New Sweet Apple Acres, DD was rushing down the fields, plowing the ground with only her bare hands, with a huge and heavy boulder strapped to her back, much to the Apple Family’s astounding shock compare to their slower and traditional plowing.

But it was DD’s dream-- to get stronger, join Starfleet and be a fighter, and then make a difference in her world and life.


“Say, where are Lightning and Starla?” asked Grand Ruler.

“And Krysta too?” added Celestia. “No troubles I hope?”


Before anyone could answer, the lead fighters had arrived with their two-year old son, Shining Light.

“Hello.” called Lightning “Sorry if we’re late.” added Starla. “We had to stop off at the doctor’s.”

Some faces began to look worried, but Lightning and Starla we’re both beaming; and when they told everyone the news, cheers and joy erupted like crazy.

“Is it true?
Both of you?” asked Rhymey.

Lightning nodded proudly while carrying his son, “Shining’s Light is going to be a big brother.”

The two-year old smiled and said, “Mommy’s having a baby.”

“Awww, isn’t that sweet.” cooed Rarity.

Dyno muttered to his brother, “Is she talking about the news or the kid talking?”

“Eh, who knows.” said Myte.


Soon the party was ready to begin. Their majesties had welcomed everyone with a small speech, sand saying how proud they were of their children and all that…


At the same time, they were being watched from the Palace by Princess Luna, who remained on duty to watch things with Goldwin by her side.

“Gee, I wish I could be down there at the party too.” sighed Goldwin.

He knew he couldn’t because going out to the garden was outside the boundary lines for his magic mask to keep him alive.

“I am still grateful for you helping me here.” said Luna “Special day or not; it is important to maintain duty, and be on the lookout for anything strange or unusual that could bring forth evil.”

Goldwin nodded proudly, but really… so far there had been nothing out of the ordinary. All the palace tracking systems and lookouts, and even the Starfleet Patrols had found nothing super evil going on in months.



“And now…” Grand Ruler announced “It pleases us to tell you that the party is on.”

“General Rainbow Dash… if you would?” asked Celestia.

“You got it.” Rainbow complied, and she soared, way, way up into the air and zoomed across the sky creating colorful, sonic rainbooms like fireworks to signify the beginning of the party, which everyone awed at in joy and glee.

Pinkie was actually starting to leap up with joy; feeling and looking like her old giddy self again.



Rainbow did another circle in the sky… but neither she nor anyone else was aware of something mysterious happening.


As the last of Rainbow’s colored clouds faded over across the open sky… something appeared, floating magically in the sky, or rather something seemingly was there…

…It was a large black building with red edgings-- a school-- it materialized so suddenly and softly and slowly began to settle into the open fields of New Canterlot.

Starfleet Patrols did fly overhead, or pass by on foot, but nobody seemed to notice it at all, or they passed right through it-- as if it wasn’t even there.


Inside of this eerie looking building, it was dark and creepy, like something out of a nightmare, and yet it was just like any ordinary school with hallways, lockers, classrooms, offices-- even a janitor’s closet.

And of course, like any other school, it had its students. They were marching down the halls in orderly formation.

Even while hidden in the shadows, these students all seemed to resemble shadowy and spooky monsters like something out of a bad dream.

All were soon gathered in a very large assembly hall and were all chattering away with each other.

“I can’t believe it.”

“We’ve really broken through the boundaries.”

“We’re here in the real world.”

“But no one can see or find us can they?”

“Of course not; we’re still considered just dreams.”


The creatures continued to chatter a bit, until a loud booming voice called to them from the stage…

“QUIET, AND COME TO ORDER!!”

The entire chamber seemed to go silent almost instantly as the students settled down, and a large door in back opened wide as the head of the school slowly came forth.

She was a tall, human-like creature, with grey, scaly skin, and a long, pointed nose. She had pale white hair that stuck up in waves like fire flames. She had four arms, rather than two, and two sharp fangs sticking out from her evil lips.

She wore a dark purple blazer, with matching skirt and black high-heeled boots, with a small blue cape that ran down to the end of her back, and to top it all off, she wore red-rimmed half-mooned spectacles.

She was Zadovia: Councillor of the School of Nightmares.

She slammed a large book onto the podium, and cracked a large pointing stick hard, making a sickening snapping sound to ensure she had everyone’s attention.

“Good.” she said softly, and then she announced. “We-- the School of Nightmares-- the creatures of everyone’s dreams have waited long and hard for this moment, and now the time has finally come for us to take what it rightfully ours…

…We will now conquer and rule the world of reality!”

She cracked her stick hard again and called out into the atrium, “Come forth my head educators!”


In the clear spot before the stage and well ahead of all the students in their seats… appeared three creatures, whom were teachers at the school.

One of which was a female humanoid; with green skin, pointy ears, red hair, and wearing a black blazer outfit under a ghastly white coat-- like a scientist.

“…Professor Emcee… at your service, Ma’am.”

The second was a big and muscular looking male humanoid with orange skin, no hair, and wearing a strong black tank-top with white sweat-pants, and solid wrist bands, and a whistle worn around his next—like a P.E coach.

“…Coach Mash. Here to serve ya, boss.”


The third was a very beautiful looking female humanoid, with pale peace skin, long, shiny black hair, while wearing a maroon robe and pointed-hat, and a brown burlap cape. In one hand she held a solid, medium-length, staff that curled almost like a snake, and in her other hand, a simple book.

“Ms. Magi. You called, Head-Mistress?” 


The three teachers bowed to their master.

“Good,” hissed Zadovia you are here. “We can begin the next step in our mission.

We might have broken into this world, but as we are still unnatural beings in a realm that can still wield power over us.”

Mash snuffed, “Yeah, and it’s all because of “Him” after all.” He didn’t name whom he referred to, and didn’t have to. Everyone could tell who it was.

Magic flicked her long hair. “But he’s no longer a threat to us, and we’re here now aren’t we.”


Zadovia angrily slammed one of her hands on the podium and bellowed, “That is not the point!”

“Nice going there.” grumbled Emcee.


Zadovia continued to explain to the trio, “While true; The Great One, himself, is no longer a considerable danger to our kind, there still remains a power that can.”


The students began to chatter nervously amongst each other at the mention of such a problem.


“And even still…” Zadovia continued, “If we are to truly conquer this world, we must harness the power that can stabilize us for good. Just with the power we have is not enough and can barely hold us as it is.

We are merely dreams in a world of reality, but that will all soon change, and that’s where you come in, my councillors.”

The trio felt confused.

“What exactly are we supposed to do?” asked Emcee.

“You shall lead a mission to obtain the force necessary to aid us; by harnessing the pure energy of people’s good dreams.”

“Only good dreams?” asked Mash.

“Yes!” sneered Zadovia. “By doing this, you see, you will not only be able to strengthen our forces, you will also come close to finding that which The Great One left behind…

…The very power that he wielded.

…And it is only possible that he had hidden this power somewhere within a pure and beautiful dream to keep us from obtaining it, and he or she whom holds the dream is the key to our conquest.

Now go… gather the energy we need, and find the one whose dream houses the power of The Great One, and BRING THEM TO ME!!”

The trio then replied proudly, “YES, MA’AM!!”


Later the trio met within the Teacher’s Lounge-- as was printed on the door.

“So we have to find the dream where the power is hidden?” said Mash. “That won’t be easy. The one we’re looking for could be anywhere in this world.”

“You heard what Zadovia said,” insisted Magi “We’ll just have to weed out the possibilities.”

Emcee snuffed as she scribbled down formulas and equations on a napkin. “Yeah, and just a heads up… the odds of us finding the right being are totally over a-million to one, and even still… we can’t exist very long outside of our world.”

Magi snickered, “Not unless the right sort of circumstances would surround us.”

The other two looked at her strangely. 

“You got some kind of idea?” asked Mash.

Magi scoffed as she stood and flicked her robe. “That’s why I’m the number one teacher of magic at this place, and you’re just the brawny sports coach.”

Mash felt insulted. “Hey, sports have made excellent dreams you know.”

“The same can be said about science!” added Emcee.

Rather than argue anymore with her colleagues, Magi sought out to show them and the entire school the new trick she had conjured.








The Royal Party was a smash, there were games, songs, and plenty of food for everyone, even a game of Magical Musical Chairs, where the chairs levitated and could suddenly move away; so when the music stopped, even if there was an empty seat, it could elude you so you’d run out of time to get a seat.

While Button Fly and Twilight Sparkle Scales were still too young to be playing big-kid games, and remained safe in a playpen.

The grown children played Ring Around The Rosie, and let Shining Light play too; to help him develop a sense of friendship and playfulness.

“We all fall DOWN!!” the kids sang as the fell onto the soft grass while laughing.

Shining Light’s hand then touched Flurry Heart’s hand.

“You’re touching my hand, Shining Light.” she cooed at him while fluttering her eyes at him.

Shining Light actually blushed, and Flurry couldn’t help but tickle him softly, and he tickled her back.

The adults all thought it was so sweet.

“Take it easy on him, Flurry.” Cadance called to her.

“Yes, mother.” agreed Flurry.

Lightning and Starla were still proud of how their son was growing, and now they were going to have another child.

Meanwhile, Artie and Sunset couldn’t wait to experience all this themselves. Sunset was nearing her time, only a month to go before the baby was born.

“I can’t believe it…” Artie said while stroking his wife’s bloated belly. “I never dreamed of having kids, but now I can’t stop dreaming about fun it will be.”

“Uh-huh…” remarked Sunset, and then she teased “Which means I expect you to be home more often, and pay more attention to me.”

Artie sighed, “It’s not that easy, what with the new promotion and all the worked to raise more money and all that.”

His wife smiled at him and pecked him on the cheek. “At least you care.”

Artie blushed.


Castor and Lelani were having a wonderful time, but all the same they were still thinking about that crazy dream they had shared; about those shadows, the knight, and how he was captured and told them to “Protect people’s dreams.”

“Children…” said Celestia “We have a surprise for you now.”

The kids looked hopeful, and soon they were sitting at the table with all their friends singing “Happy Birthday” as a large cake was brought out with twelve lit candles on a respective side.

Everyone cheered with sheer delight, and Pinkie threw confetti about while doing back-flips.

Mother and Father gave their son and daughter each a big hug and a peck on the head, and the kids even hugged each other, which made Celestia shed a tear.

The kids then took a deep breath each to blow their respective six candles out.

“Just a moment; don’t forget,
You haven’t made your wishes yet.” said Fluttershy.

The twins stopped, and felt silly, and they both thought hard, and took another deep breath to go for it…

Then they stopped again, and had shocked expressions on their faces.

“Children?” said Grand Ruler.

“What’s the matter?” added Celestia.

The children pointed afar at the town, across the fields.

“Whatever in the world…?!” cried Rarity.

A large section of the town was shrouded in some sort of tangy-brown light waves, almost like the color of the sunset.

“What is that?” wonder Krysta.

Nobody had the foggiest of ideas.

“We better check this out.” suggested Lightning, and their majesties agreed.

“Starla, you stay here.” said Lightning.

“Excuse me?” his wife snapped.

“He’s right. You’re pregnant again.” said Grand Ruler “If anything is dangerous, you mustn’t take the risk.”

Starla touched her, still, flat stomach, and reluctantly agreed.

“We’ll be back soon.” Lightning said, and he pecked his wife, and his song, “Be good for, Mommy, Sport”

“Okay, Daddy.” chirped Shining.

Lightning smiled at his son, and then called those coming with him to move out.

“So much for staying with you all the time…” Artie teased to Sunset.

His wife chuckled, but wished him luck, and then watched him fly off with the others.


Of course, being just a visible half mile away, the team arrived instantly; touching down by the foot of the strange light and already transformed.

Sentries were already guiding the public away from the phenomenon.

Lightning addressed one of the guards. “Do you have any idea what this could be?”

“No, Commander.” replied the guard. “It just suddenly appeared out of nowhere, and all the ponies and creatures were trapped inside. We don’t know of their condition.

And that’s not the strangest thing.” he paused and pointed at the barrier, “Our scans can’t detect whatever this is at all.”

“What?” Lightning muttered, and he and the others tried to scan the light themselves, only for no results to come in-- as if there was nothing to scan and the light was not truly there.

“So what do we do?” asked Buddy.

Rainbow looked pumped and ready to charge forth. “There’s only one way to know for sure and that’s rush right in.”

“No!” snapped Lightning. “We still don’t know what this is, and running into it could be fatal.”


Spike stepped forth, and took a soft but deep breath, and unleashed a very small flare from his jaws which floated at the light, and then completely disappeared inside it.

Applejack then picked a pebble up off the ground and tossed it, and it passed through the light harmlessly too. 

“I guess it seems safe.” she said.

Though he was still uncertain, Lightning slowly approached the light, and softly raised his hand, and placed it up at the light… also passing straight through it.

He pulled his hand out, and it seemed perfectly fine.

He turned to face the others, and gave the okay to rush in.


One everyone rushed through the light; they found the entire area was darkened as if it were sundown, though it was only midday.

“What is all this?” wondered Artie.

“Never mind the light in the air,
Take a look at what’s happening there!” cried Rhymey.

Up ahead everyone could see civilian ponies being attacked by a strange woman wearing a mage’s costume. She seemed to be absorbing energy from their heads in streams of light, while laughing, “Yes! Oh, so beautiful… wonderful dreams…!”

“Stop!” shouted Lightning.

Magi looked down and saw the group of fighters. “What’s this?”

“Whoever you are, cease and desist at once!” Lightning demanded.

Magic snickered, “Now why would I want to do that?”

“This is your last warning!”

The other fighters all looked ready to fight, showing they meant business, but Magic smirked and then thrust her staff forth firing strong bolts of lightning, forcing the team to scatter as the strikes blew small craters in the solid stone road.

“That’s a lot of power!” cried Krysta.

Magic scoffed, “And you haven’t seen anything yet.” 

She then called out loud and clear, “Nightmare Rag Doll! Come forth, my student!”

With that, a small black circle appeared on the ground, and out came a larger black bubble, with a sinister cackle coming from it.

Everyone then watched as the bubble began to mold and shape itself; forming a strange creature.

It seemed to resemble a large plastic doll, with arms and legs that didn’t seem to connect or join, but rather levitated.

“Rag Doll, at your service, teacher.” the creature called.

Some of the fighters shuddered at the sight of it, much to Magi’s delight.

Once again, Lightning and Co tried to scan these creatures and their power levels, only to, once again, come up with nothing as if they weren’t even there to scan in the first place.

“What kind of power is this?” wailed Dyno.

“Some kind we’ve never seen before.” suggested Myte.

Magi laughed, “Rag Doll, keep them busy while I finish up here.”

The monsters growled and leapt forth. She opened her huge mouth and fired strong pulse blasts at the fighters, which they dodged again.

“We’ve got to get the civilians out of here!” shouted Spike.

Lightning agreed, and called to the Equestrians, “You help round them up. Krysta, you warp them out.”

Then he motioned to the space ponies, “You guys, with me; let’s roast these creeps.”

The men agreed, but Lightning softly wished Starla was with them too.


Since Starla was unable to enter the battle, the least she was allowed to do was assist their majesties and the sentries in herding all the civilians into the fields, away from the danger zone.

“This way!” she called as she led a file of civilians along.

Every moment or so, she’d stop and look back at the strange phenomenon in town, worrying if Lightning and her friends were alright, and wishing she could be there and learn what was happening.


Their majesties huddled everyone around, but apart from wondering about the phenomenon, they also both felt bad about all this happening during their children’s birthday.

Cadance and her family watched over them with Sunset while the others were working.

“I’m sorry this is happening, kids.” Cadance said.

Her two little cousins more than understood. 

“Mother and Father work hard all the time, and we’re very proud of them.” said Castor.

Lelani nodded, but the strange light field in the distance still worried her. “What do you think’s happening out there?”

“I don’t know,” replied Shining Armor, “But I’m sure Lightning and the others will find out.”

He secretly wished he could be out there himself, too; so did his wife, but it was Castor and Leilani that were the most concerned.

As they continued to look at the colors of the light field far away, they couldn’t help but feel it all look a little familiar to them.

“Where have we seen it before?” wondered Castor.

“I wonder…” Leilani murmured, and she thought back to the dream she and her brother had the other night-- the color of the sky changing to just before the shadows had attacked.

They both looked at each other in deep concern now.



While back in the danger area…

Pinkie and Fluttershy began to lead some of the civilians away, hoping to lead them out of this strange zone, but they were in for a nasty surprise…!

As they continued to run in a straight path, they strangely ended up right back where they started; as if they had traveled in a loop.

“There’s no use in trying.” called Magi “You won’t escape from this nightmare.”

Krysta tried to warp some civilians elsewhere, but her magic didn’t function, and no warp portal appeared. “I can’t teleport anyone out of here!”

“Why bother?” hissed Rag Doll “The dream’s just beginning.” and she fired more dark pulses from her open mouth which the fighters barely dodged.

“That’s it!” thundered Rainbow, and she charged forth roaring loud and viciously to tackle the monster…

…only to pass right through it as if it were an optical illusion.

“What the--?!”

Then suddenly, the monster whirled round and socked her hard in the gut, sending her crashing into Spike and Rarity.

“Ow! Rainbow!” groaned Rarity.

“What happened?” asked Spike.


Lightning and his men found out this strangeness too.

“Fire!” shouted Lighting, and he and his men unleashed a bombardment of magical blasts from their horns at Magi.

Magi didn’t bother to raise any defenses, and she had no need to, for every single shot just passed right through her like thin air.

“What’s going on?!” cried Buddy.

Magi laughed, “I’m sure that hurt… the air!”

Lightning growled, and watched as Magi raised her staff conjuring up a powerful wind pulse.

“Look out!” he shouted, and he and the men all dodged, but the force the blast knocked them about.

“How is this possible?” wondered Artie. “We can’t hurt her, but she can hurt us.”

Rag Doll was fighting just as mercilessly…

Applejack tried to lasso her with her rope, but the rope simple caught nothing, just like trying to catch thin air.

“My turn!” the monster shouted, and she thrust her loose arms at her like missiles, hitting her hard.

“Applejack!” cried Spike as he and the others helped her up.

The creature then opened her mouth to fire several pulses, and launched her arms again, prompting Spike and Rarity to step forth.

“DRAGON FLAMES”

“WHITE FIRE”

The two flame attacks combined to form a massive firewall to intercept the incoming attacks, but they proved ineffective-- the attacks passed right through the flames, unscathed, and struck hard making big explosions, knocking all the Equestrians about.

“This… this isn’t possible!!” whined Rarity.

“It’s like nothing we have can make contact with this thing!” wailed Spike.


Lightning began to wonder if maybe it had something to do with the strange zone they were in, but because it and the strangers couldn’t be scanned, and escape seemed impossible, he was beginning to fret about how to win this fight.


Magi then got an idea herself as she gazed at the fighters. “Let’s take a peek at your dreams while we’re at it.”

“Did she say “Our dreams?” asked Dyno.

“She’s bluffing!” snapped Myte.

“AM I…?!” yelled Magi, and her eyes began to flash and flicker with a bright light, and fired magical streams at the fighters, hitting them all and levitating them bodily off the ground.

They tried to struggle free, but they found they couldn’t move an inch while attached to the streams.

“Now, let’s see your dreams.” hissed Magi, and as the streams were connected to her eyes, an energy flow courses along the streams, hitting the fighters hard, and making them all wail and shout in pain.

Magi could see all their dreams.

Dreams of peace and harmony… 

Dreams of being with their families and leading good lives…

Some dreams were simple and rather self-centered a bit as dreams would get.

Rarity often dreamt of being a princess, and having her regular self, restored, before she became part-dragon.

Pinkie would dream of enormous deserts and having the stomach to consume it all.

Buddy would grow a magical plant to take him someplace far, far away to have many adventures…

Rhymey would be a golden knight, rather than a Starfleet fighter; slaying evil beasts, and rescuing his Princess Fluttershy from the towers.

…Things like that.

Lightning’s dreams were the most peculiar: He was reunited with his lost family, and Twilight Sparkle was alive too; as if they had never died and he could finally feel peace again.


Magi suddenly looked upset and scoffed. “Simple, and pure dreams, but they don’t have what I’m looking for.

Still, at least they can provide for our cause.”

Her eyes continued glow and she began to absorb power from the dreams…

…When suddenly… a bright glow of light shone from above.

“Huh?” cried Magi, and in her distraction, she lost her focus and released her prisoners.

All the fighters landed with a thud on the ground. 

They weren’t hurt, just a little drained from what they had been through, yet they were all looking up high at the bright light.

“Now what’s happening?” asked Pinkie.


Rag Doll growled and covered her eyes from the bright light. “So, bright…! I can’t stand it!”


Magi couldn’t believe her own eyes. “It can’t be! Is it…?”

Then, two objects appeared-- a silver sword hilt and a golden blade. The two pieces joined together and became whole.

“That sword…!” cried Magi “That’s it! That’s the power I was warned about!”


The fighters couldn’t turn away from the glowing weapon and wondered what it was, while Magi decided, “I must get that sword!” and she leapt high up to try and snatch the weapon, but as she got close, the sword sped past her, and struck the ground by Lightning and the others.

Before any of them could react, the sword had made a magical explosion of golden sparkles, which bathed all their bodies, making them glow.

“What’s going on?” wondered Lightning.

“I feel… strange…” said Spike.

The others all felt the same way, while Magi was shocked beyond words.

“You are mine!” thundered Rag Doll, and she rushed in to attack Lightning.

Lightning turned round at the last moment, and thrust his fist at the mother’s face… POW!! He actually hit her hard, and sent her tumbling back.

“Whoa!” snapped Lightning as he gawked at his fist.

“Did you see that?” asked Fluttershy.

“He punched her down flat!” rhymed Rhymey.


“This can’t be happening!” cried Magi “He can make contact with us now?!” and she didn’t dare question; she knew what was causing it.

Lightning suddenly dash forth and punched the monster hard again.

“I’ll teach you!” thundered Rag Doll, and she launched her limbs at him, only for Lightning to swerve and dodge around them, forcing Rag Doll to fire pulses from her mouth.

“Not this time!” Lightning shouted, and his golden horn began to glow, and he unleashed a wave of uniforce, intercepting the blasts and sending them right back at the monster and others up at Magi, hitting her hard and sent her skidding up the road.

“Wow! Lightning’s totally on fire now.” cried Rainbow.

“And if he can do that…” said Dyno.

“…Then maybe we do, now, too.” added Myte.

There was now strength and flare burning within everyone as they rose to their feet, and they stood by Lightning’s side.

“I don’t know how this happened!” growled Magi, “But I won’t let it interfere with my mission!”

She raised her staff and unleashed many wind blasts and lightning bolts, which the fighters dodged.

“Keep the civilians safe!” ordered Lightning.

The Equestrians agreed and proceeded to round up everyone again.

“No you don’t…!” shouted Magi, and she aimed with her staff to fire again.

“Oh, yes they do!” hollered Buddy. 

“LEAF SWARM” 
 
His razor leaves, all glowing just like he was, soared at Magi, forcing her to shield herself with her cloak. The leaves bounced off of her.

“COLOR KICK” Artie came rushing up, and he leapt up high, straight for her, and gave her a huge booting, sending her slamming hard into the wall of a house.

Rag Doll roared and launched her limbs out again, but Rhymey leapt in with his sword at the ready, and it like his body glowed with the golden light, allowing his weapon to make contact with the projectiles, and knock them down.

Rhymey gripped his sword with great glee for his newfound, yet mysterious power.

The Equestrians had rounded up nearly all the civilians.

“Stay with us, and we’ll keep you safe.” said Spike.

The frightened ponies did as they were told, especially when the monster glared their way.

“Keep them safe from this!” she roared as she unleashed her pulses again.

The Equestrians stood ready to defend…

“BOOM-BOOM ROCKETS” Dyno and Myte fired their projectiles to intercept the shots.

They both then rushed forth, hand-in-hand, they gave the monster a huge kick and sent her flying hard back and crashing down hard.

The twins slapped each other a high-five.


As the monster got back up again, Lightning landed before her, glowing brightly and ready for the finishing blow.

“I don’t know what you are, but I do know… this ends now!”

As his horn glowed brighter, an image of the golden sword appeared above him, and then vanished into his horn-- as if its power was now mixing with his own.

“UNIFORCE” He fired his power that collided with the monster hard.

Rag Doll wailed and shouted as she felt herself breaking up, “…BUT I WAS TOP IN MY CLASS!!”

Then she actually exploded in a wave of black flames. Those flames then absorbed inward, back into the bubble the monster emerged from… and it just… Popped… like that; completely gone.

Magi was horrified and outraged, and even more so as she looked up and saw the field was beginning to warp back to normal.

“The Dream Field is decimating!” she cried. “I’ve got to tell the boss about this!”

Then she retreated, vanishing through a portal that appeared, and the moment she was gone did the evil light fade away and everything was all fine again.


Their majesties could see it all from afar.

“The light… it’s gone.” said Celestia.

Grand Ruler agreed. “Lightning and the others… they’ve done it.”


Starla could only look off into the distance with glee as she held her son in her lap.

Castor and Leilani were silently overjoyed themselves that the danger was gone.


The civilians were all more than grateful for the fighters efforts in driving the evil away, but the fighters themselves were still astounded and confused by the entire ordeal, especially considering that they were no longer glowing or sparkling when the dream field had faded.

“Does anyone have even the slightest idea of what all that was about?” asked Applejack.

Nobody said a thing, for none of them had the answer, nor any data recorded to study on the count of nothing was able to be scanned.


Suddenly, there was yet another bright flash that appeared above all the fighters.

“Now what’s up?” groaned Artie.

Everyone looked up, as the light seemed to take a faded shape of a humanoid creature who spoke to them in a deep voice.

“If you are hearing this, then you have been proven worthy to receive my power.”


“It’s a recorded message.” murmured Lightning.


The spirit continued to say, “With the use of what little I have offered, you must protect this world from those that would destroy it as I am no longer able to.
 
Call for my power when needed.
 
You must protect everyone’s dreams.”

“Dreams?” wondered Lightning, and with that, the spirit had vanished.

“Wait, please don’t go!
There’s much we still don’t know!” called Fluttershy.

“He’s gone, whoever that was.” said Buddy

Still, everyone remained in astounding awe and concern over everything they had experienced.

“Dreams…” Lightning murmured to himself again. Then he turned to his friends and stated, “People… I think we’ve got some work to do.”

The others couldn’t agree more.

This was the start of a whole new adventure and experience.


(Promo)




 

In our next episode: A young filly is having a hard time in her life dealing with maturing and responsibilities that it leads her to an astounding discovery of how to maintain what she wants, but at a terrible price that could place herself and the people in even more danger.


 


What sort of troubles are about to occur?


 


Don’t miss the next exciting episode of “Starfleet Magic!”


 


(Next Episode: “The Young and the Relentless.”


 


 

(End Credits)
> Episode 2: The Young and the Relentless
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


EPISODE TWO

 
While Starfleet and the authorities were doing heavy investigations on this new evil that threatened United Equestria and its dreamers, life still continued on normally, which meant that other secrets, and/or common things would happen… good or bad.


It had been a year since The Cutiemark Crusaders all had graduated from Cheerliee’s school and went on to High School or training with the Starfleet Academy, but of course it only meant that Cheerliee would gain new students every year.

One of them was rather peculiar…


Her name was Lil’ Fair. She was a pale white Earth Pony with a shoulder length pink and white-streaked mane. Her Cutiemark was that of a shiny golden ball, which looked just as pretty as she did-- for a nine-year old.

When she was younger, she had many friends, and they would play together a lot. 

Hopscotch, jump-rope, sports, or playing with dolls, or dress-up with costumes.

Sometimes they would come up with new songs and dances, and even puppet shows.


They would play so much that they would neglect their chores or their school studies, which often lead to complications with their parents and teachers.

“Grownups… What do they know?” Lil’ scoffed. “They had to grow up and leave all the fun and joy behind, but we don’t have to.”

Her friends all agreed. They didn’t want to grow up and be serious, but rather stay young, frisky, and have nothing but fun forever.

That’s what they promised… but it couldn’t be kept.

As the ponies got older, as most creatures would… they would change.

One-by-one, her friends found new hobbies, new interests, even new friends.

So they had far less time to hang with Lil’, or they just felt they had grown out of her-- no longer interested in childish games, or her idea of fun wasn’t theirs at all.

Furthermore, some of the children even made fun of her for the way she would act for her age.

“You are so childish.”
 
“When are you going to act your age?”
 
“Still want to play with your dollies, or maybe you need a rattle again.”

Lil began to feel hurt and betrayed, and she was forced to play on her own most of the time at recess or after school… which still kept her rather distracted from her studies and work in class.

As Cheerliee was handing out graded math tests, she commented each student.

“Very well done…

Not bad…

Needs improvement…

Good…

Nice…

Excellent…”

Then it came to Lil, and her features changed to and unimpressed state and she sighed miserably as she handed back a very poorly done math test.

Lil couldn’t help but sigh as other kids snickered softly at her.

“Guess she was too busy goofing off again.”

“Too bad she couldn’t play “Grow up” instead of “Grown up.”

Cheerilee cleared her throat as if to insist the children stop their taunting, and they did as such.

The teacher then took her place at the front of the room. “As you all know, those dioramas of your vision of what New Ponyville could look like in future are due tomorrow.”

This earned a room full of miserable groans from the children.

“Now, now, I won’t take any excuses. You’ve all had one week to make them, and if they aren’t ready on time… Well, I’m afraid you’ll have to accept responsibility for it.”

“…Responsibility.” Lil growled in thought. “There’s a word I’d like to see go poof and never come back.”

The school bell rang for the end of another day, and Cheerilee dismissed the students… except for Lil. “I’d like you to stay please. There’s something I need to talk with you about.”

Lil gulped hard, and more students cackled at her.

“She’s in trouble now.”

“Bet she’s going to be told she needs to grow up.”

Now Lil felt extremely worried.


A while later, Lightning and Starla were out walking with Shining Light, who still rode in a stroller.

Lightning and Starla felt they both needed this. They were both exhausted, having spent the entire day analyzing the events of the previous battle and trying to make sense of anything, and now were out for a much-needed breath of air with their son… like a family.

It was especially cute when Shining Light would point at things on the way and holler at them…

“Tree…

Birdie…

Flower…”

The parents were so proud of their son, learning his words and getting smarter.

Starla bent down and pecked him on his little head and cooed “You are so smart.” 

“That’s my little champ.” Lightning added as he patted his son softly. “I think you need ice-cream.”

Shining’s smile widened and he bounced giddily in his seat.


As they walked along to where the Ice-Cream Vendor was up the road, they saw none other than Swift Star who had an ice-cream of his own.

“Afternoon, Lieutenant.” said Lightning.

Swift saluted to them both, “Commander… General… 

…Just on a break from my beat.”


Shining smiled and cooed at him. “Star Swift…”

Swift chuckled at him. “It’s “Swift Star.”

Soon, all the officers and the little toddler had ice together, and were chatting.

Swift seemed to be getting a long great in his new promotion. He walked his beats, he maintained vigil in case of trouble, and as he was assigned to Lightning’s unit as an axillary front-line fighter, he remained alert in case he should be called into action.


“You’re really getting the hang of all this, son.” said Lightning.

Swift felt flattered, “Well, I couldn’t have had a better tutor.”


The good mood was suddenly interrupted by the sound of scolding coming from across the field where Cheerilee’s school was.

An angry father was walking his daughter home after meeting with the teacher.


“Your grades are terrible, and your slacking is getting worse.”

“But Daddy…”

“Don’t “But Daddy” me! You just caused me to lose time for work, and I could very well lose a big business deal.”


Starla looked at him from far away as he and Lil Fair walked down a different path home.

The father was a tall, tanned Earth Pony with a dark brown mane. He wore a suit and tie and was carrying a briefcase, and, like most civilian Equestrians, he wore a pin on his clothes showing his cutiemark… which was that of a single brown shoe.


“Hey, isn’t that Sole Maker?” Starla asked.

Lightning’s features turned slight sour. “Yes, unfortunately… He’s well-known all over New Ponyville.”


Sole Maker was a world-renowned cobbler and shoe-maker, who ran and owned a chain of factories spreading all over the planet, especially ever since The Great War, when all ponies became humanoid and proper footwear was needed for feet.

Sole was known to be a bit of a workaholic and bit short-tempered, always keeping busy, hardly ever seen not buried in business papers, making deals, or being at the main office.

“Gee, that sounds like a creep for you.” said Swift.

Both Lightning and Starla agreed, and didn’t think much of sole, and the way he was talking his daughter led them, like others, to think him a bit pushy too, but he wasn’t breaking the law, and it was his right as a parent to discipline his child… to an extent.

Swift couldn’t help but stare at the duo from afar.

“What is it?” asked Starla.

“I think I remember something odd about Sole Maker…” he thought and he thought, but he couldn’t quite put his finger on it.



When Sole and Lil got home, the first thing Sole did was confiscate every toy, every fun thing out of his daughter’s bedroom despite her protests.

“Those are all mine!”

“Not anymore.” insisted Sole, and by the time he was done, he had locked all the toys in the attic of their house, and all that was left in Lil’s room, other than her bed and clothes, was a desk, and text books.

“How do you expect to grow up and be a respectable, proper pony, with all this silly play, and nonsense going around in your head?”

“I don’t.” replied Lil’ “I don’t want to grow up, and I want to be the kind of pony you’re thinking. I just want to have fun and be carefree and happy.”

Her father only grew more irritated, every time Lil would scoff at growing up, but as always, he had the final say and he put his foot down.

“Too bad… Everybody grows up, and that means being responsible-- leaving childish things behind.”

He got her to sit down and start studying for a makeup test, and she wasn’t to leave until dinnertime.

As he left her room, closing the door behind him, he almost looked ready to explode, but he held it in. “Why me?” he murmured to himself. “Why did I have to be cursed like this?”




Lil angrily pounded her desk with her fist.

“Ow!” she groaned as she held her sore hand.

“It’s not fair!” she groaned. “Why can’t he understand me?”

Really, she knew the answer…

Even back when she was very little, her father would be buried in his work and often be in a bad mood, often ignoring her or refusing to play with her and her friends.

Even when she would draw playful pictures of her mom and dad, he would always be harsh with her.

It wasn’t just her father she was mad with…


Her mother was no better herself…


Lady Fair; a pink Earth Pony with a long yellow mane, and a cutiemark of an eye with long lashes, was a rather stereotypical, and vacuous ninny.

She cared heavily about her looks, preferably her eye-lashes, which were nearly as long as pretty as Rarity’s. She was unemployed, and mere spent her days at spas, or playing Bridge with her equally vacuous friends… which she was doing right now, which was why her husband had to go and pick up Lil from school.


She and her friends were laughing while cracking jokes of how important it was to look pretty and having rich or well-to-do husbands to support them.

“You should have seen Sole when he met me. One look at these eyes,” she fluttered her lids, “…And he fell right over backwards.”

Her friends were,

Pearlie: a white unicorn, obsessed with jewelry…

Goldie Thread: a yellow Pegasus with a long blonde mane, who ran the very spa she and her friends used constantly…

And Shimmery: a light blue Earth-Pony whose skin was so shiny, it was like looking into the sky, and this was due to her obsession with skincare.

“Please, Lady…” asked Pearly “Tell us again how you and your husband ever had a child? The rest of us certainly didn’t.”

The other mares laughed at the idea of ever being mothers themselves, and Lady merely asked. “I never knew I was pregnant, I simply thought I was gaining weight. What a surprise that was…

Oh, but I loved that child so much, I named her Lil’ Fair, after me.”


Now there was an example of being a poor parent.

Neither of the parents was ever really around or interested in helping Lil with her homework or her studies, which was another reason why her grades were so bad.

It was no wonder Lil was so messed up and losing more faith in grownups and growing up than ever.

Even more so, she remembered when she was younger…

They would play ball, and accidently hit it over a fence into someone’s backyard, and he wouldn’t give it back.

“Hey, that’s our ball!”

“It landed in my yard, it STAYS in my yard! Tough luck, kiddies…!”
 
 
Or when she and her friends were playing in the park, and minding their own business, when a mother came walking by pushing her infant child in a carriage.

“Hey you kids, quiet down! You’re waking up my baby!”

“This is a playground! We can be as loud as we want!”
 
“DON’T YOU TALK BACK TO ME!!" shouted the mother, which woke her baby anyway, and she blamed the kids for it.


Why even when going to the candy store by themselves, which they had done before, one of the royal guards stopped them and questioned why they-- a bunch of minors-- were out and about without an adult escort.

He wouldn’t let them into the store, even though they had gone many times.


All the time, grownups got their way with the kids, and now her father was forcing her to embrace it and grow up?

“UGH!!” she thundered as she shoved the books off her desk in a fit of rage.

She panted a moment and then sat down again, almost feeling like crying.

“Why do I have to grow up? Why do I have to do things I can’t stand, like work, and keep quiet all the time?

…Is there no way to stop it?”

She began to sing a very soft song while reflecting on her past, and still wishing she could stay young and playful forever.


Life… it seems like it goes on and on
First it seems grand and fun.
Then it goes a different way,
And all those good times are done.

You work all day, and sweat your brow
Just to bring in the pay.
No time for fun, or a moment alone,
It’s just always been that way.

Don’t wanna grow up,
Don’t wanna grow up,
Don’t need all the pain and rage.
Rather be me, all fun and carefree,
Forever at a young age,
Don’t wanna grow up,
Don’t wanna grow up,
Would rather be having fun,
All love and with joy, life would be my toy
No grownups to tell me “It’s done!”




Her fantasy kept on going, where the world was a giant playground, filled with playful wonders beyond imagination.

The adults would try and talk her down, but she only shut send them off-- pulling a level and send them all rolling down the hill and into the mud.


Work… it’s simply overrated now.
Doesn’t bring you glee and joy,
Not like when in the olden days,
for every girl and every boy.

Life, would be like every other time,
full of smiles all around,
If there is such a place where that’s true,
Then that is where I’m bound.

Don’t wanna grow up,
Don’t wanna grow up,
Don’t need all the pain and rage.
Rather be me, all fun and carefree,
Forever at a young age,
Don’t wanna grow up,
Don’t wanna grow up,
Would rather be having fun,
All love and with joy, life would be my toy
No grownups to tell me “It’s done!”

No grownups to tell me “It’s done!”




Her song and her fantasy ended, and she was forced to face reality again.

She studied as hard a she could that night…

Then there was dinner, but Lil was eating all alone at the table, while her dad was in his home office working, while her mom left for a pedicure appointment.

When it came time for bed, she thought she’d at least bid her father good night, but she decided against it, especially because she could hear from the other side of his office door where he was dealing with a client.

“It’s getting late…” said the client. “Don’t you think you ought to check on your kid?”

To which Sole snuffed, “She knows the rules. Bedtime is bedtime, and I expect her to up and ready for school in the morning too.

She’s going to grow up, and the sooner she starts the better!”


With that, she angrily stomped off, and went to her room, and threw herself in bed.

How could her father be so cold, and so misunderstanding? Sometimes she even wondered if he was ever proud of her at all.

Still, it didn’t change how much she hated her parents, her teacher, and any grownup for that matter.

She looked out her window and noticed a very bright star in the night sky.

A playful fully like her sure believed in wishing on a star, and so… she concentrated really hard…

“Can’t I just stay young forever?” she wished “I wish there was a way that I wouldn’t have to grow up, and make adults understand me better.”


Soon she was sleeping peacefully, but later in the night she was awoken softly by the sound of a disembodied, feminine, childlike voice calling to her.

“Lil…?
 
Lil’ Fair…?”

Lil sat up right, and felt a little scared. “H-- Hello…? Who’s there?”

“Don’t be scared.” the voice replied “I’m not going to hurt you. In fact, I think I like you… a lot.”
 
Lil still felt a little bit scared.

“Who are you? Where are you?”


The voice giggled and then appeared before her as a small, glowing ball of sparkling light.

Lil couldn’t help but stare in awe.

“It’s a real shame, isn’t it-- having to put up with grownups, always going “No” and “Don’t” and “Do this” and “Do that.” 
 
Lil suddenly began to feel a grasp of what was happening. “Hold on a second, are you some kind of wish-granting spirit?”

The spirit snickered softly, “Well…” she paused “…Yes, actually I am. I’ve come to grant the wish you made. So you’ll never have to worry about growing up, or enduring all those responsibilities and stuff.
 
…Interested?”
 
Overcome with astounding amazement, and given all that she had been through, Lil couldn’t resist. “Yes, yes… I’ll do it. I’ll do anything!”

“Anything” you say?”

“Yes! Anything… 

…Anything!!”

“Very well then…” replied the spirit, and it swirled round, and around and around Lil’s bed, making the light get brighter and brighter, forcing Lil to shut her eyes…


…And when she opened them again, it was morning.

She sat upright in bed, and everything seemed as it was the night before.

“What a weird dream.” she felt.

She got out of bed to get ready for school, before her father would give her grief.

Then again, Sole had already left for an early business meeting that morning and Lady Fair was nowhere to be seen either; probably having run off to the spa, or shopping, or more lazing about…

…Leaving Lil to manage on her own, which she was used to.

She had a simple slice of toast for breakfast, and managed to make her own lunch for school…

But when she got to class that day, she and other students were in for a surprise, for instead of finding Cheerliee, they found Mykan Stevens waiting for them.

 
*Mykan’s POV*
 
 
“Good morning, Children.” I said to the class.

Before anyone could ask me…

“I bet you’re all wondering where Cheerliee is?” I paused, and I looked rather worried, as if I couldn’t bear to explain, but I had to.

“Cheerliee was found unconscious in her home this morning. She was taken to the hospital.”

The students all began to chatter softly, but it was Lil who seemed the most surprised. “What’s wrong with her?”

“We don’t know yet.” I answered. “Apparently she was found on the floor, as if she had fallen out of bed, but that doesn’t explain why she never woke up.”

The students looked more worried; almost to the verge of tears.

“Try not to worry.” I assured the kids. “The doctors are doing all they can, but in the meantime I’ll fill in classes until Cheerilee comes back.

Now, about those dioramas she wanted you all to make.”


*End of POV*
 

Lil’s eyes bulged, “Oh, no!!” she groaned softly, “I knew I forgot something else.”

With all the stress and negativity she was put through the other night, she never had time to do her homework-- not that she could make a diorama anyway since her father confiscated all her fun art stuff.


Still, at the hospital, Cheerliee was still unconscious.

Swift was with her, because he was the one who discovered her unconscious.

Lightning and Starla came to visit to hear his story personally.

“I was out for my early morning jog before patrol,” Swift explained. “Cheerilee always leaves for work on my way back, but when I was passing by again, not only did I not see her come out of her house, but I noticed the morning paper was still sitting on her front stoop.

She never leaves the paper out that long.”

Lightning and Starla thought this unusual too, knowing Cheerilee as well as he did.

Swift continued to explain,

“I knocked at her door to see everything was okay, but when I didn’t get an answer, I peeked in through the window, and I could see her lying on the floor surrounded by a big mess, like something had been fighting with her.

Under Starfleet procedure, I let myself in-- kicking down the door-- to try and help her. She looked awful pale and felt cold with a chill.”

Lightning and Starla commended Swift for his correct following procedure, but they were deeply concerned about Cheerilee’s appearance.

Dr. Penny came in with the results of prior examinations. 

“Penny, are you sure?” asked Lightning.

“It’s all positive. Her life energy has been drained out. That’s why she’s so weak right now.”

The trio went silent and still.

“So she was attacked.” said Lightning.

“But from what? What could have done this?” wondered Starla.

Cheerilee didn’t look the least bit wounded, but she wouldn’t be up to explaining or sharing for a while; she was pretty much out of it for a spell, and Penny promised to care for her and help her get well.

Lightning and Starla ordered an investigation sweep of Cheerliee’s home, but the officers could find nothing of anything at all.

No fingerprints…
No hair…

And According to Swift, the doors and windows were perfectly locked too before he let himself in. Whoever or whatever attacked didn’t enter the house through those ways.

“We’ll check for magic residue.” ordered Lightning.

“We already have, Sir.” replied an officer. “One of my troops just turned up something.”

He handed Lightning a tiny container that was seemingly empty, but really, when scanned with Starfleet visors it showed traces of magic.

“That’s the same stuff Penny found all over Cheerilee when she examined her.” said Starla. 

She and Lightning then analyzed the magic with their visors, it was definitely a form of energy stealing magic, but there were no traces to indicate its caster.

“Whoever or whatever did this covered their tracks well.” suggested Lightning.

“But why?” wondered Swift. “Who would want to harm an innocent School Teacher?”

“That’s what we better find out,” said Starla. “I have a nasty feeling that whoever did this is only getting started.”

The others agreed, and they felt deeply concerned for other citizens as well.





(Promo)
 

In our next episode: Tree Hugger shows off her incredible all-trade skills, which sparks jealousy from some of the others as they miss being able to do their own hobbies, and may lead to a small fallout It also makes her a new target for the School of Nightmares and their conquest for power, which also results in DD becoming involved in the danger as well.


 


Can our heroes protect Tree Hugger and others from the nightmares?


 


Don’t miss the next exciting episode of “Starfleet Magic!”


 


(Next Episode: “Tree to be me”)

> Episode 3: Tree to be Me
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


EPISODE THREE


Zadovia had summoned the trio of teachers before the assembly again.

“As I suspected…” she hissed. “The last battle proves the knight has taken refuge and hidden his power here on this planet, and that makes it all the more vital that we find his power and claim it as our own.

Do I make myself perfectly clear?”

“Yes, Ma’am.” The Trio replied.

Magi was still feeling outraged with herself after being humiliated in the last fight. “If it wasn’t for that Starfleet, I could have grabbed the sword and we’d have it by now.”

“Puh-lease, you wouldn’t have gotten it even if you tried.” said Emcee

“How do you know I wouldn’t? I could have done it.”

“Suuuuure, you could have… Not.” mocked Mash.


“ENOUGH, ALL OF YOU…!!” thundered Zadovia. All at once, the trio went silent and still.

“Emcee is quite right; capturing the Golden Dream Sword is not that simple. We must find the one who’s Pure Dreams hold the sword. Once we control that one, the power will be ours.”

Mash, still acting without much a care of what he was just told, assured her “Don’t sweat it boss. I’ve got a plan to find it, and I’ll catch you lots of good energy while we’re at it.”

His two comrades held in soft laughs.

“Since when do you come up with good ideas?” asked Emcee.

“Yeah, the only thing you ever come up with is hot air.” snickered Magi.

Mash scoffed and said “You just wait, I’ll show all of you just how it’s done.”  



Like most children who lived in the royal palace in New Canterlot, Castor and Leilani attended school inside the palace itself, and they also received no special treatment just for being Royal. They got the same assignments, the same tests and projects and all…

Today, however, they were a little distracted from the teacher’s lecture.

They had both scribbled less than accurate drawings of the Dream Knight. It seemed he was all they ever thought of since their first dream about him, and sometimes they would often day about him.


There they were, standing in that beautiful clearing near the shrine.

No shadows…

No monsters…

…Just they and the knight.

“Who are you?” asked Castor, to which the knight would softly reply, “I’m afraid I cannot answer that.”

“But why?” asked Leilani. “Don’t you at least trust us?”

The Knight hesitated, “I’m not sure. All I do know is you mustn’t tell anyone about me.”

The children looked shocked.

“But why?” asked Castor.

“Why can’t we tell about you?” added Leilani.

“…Because it is far more than what are hopes and dreams alone are worth. For this reason: I ask you not to tell.”

The scene began to fade into white.


“Your highnesses?” the teacher called finally snapping them out of their trances.

“Are you two alright?”

“Yes, Ma’am…” the twins replied.

The other students resisted all urges to chuckle at them due to their stats.

The teacher continued with her lecture, and Castor and Leilani did all they could to stay focussed.


Meanwhile, their parents and Aunt Luna were analyzing footage from the previous battle with what, were now, positively confirmed to be actual, living dreams.

The footage they were viewing was taken from Lightning and his unit’s memories, as it was the source they could get, because dreams could not be scanned with equipment, and nor did they appear on camera either... they were just dreams.

They could only be seen through the naked eyes and nothing more.

After viewing everything, it all started to make sense.

“I believe everything can be viewed in retrospect.” said Grand Ruler. “They are living dreams, and they are here to cause only trouble.”

The ladies agreed, and Celestia was still fascinated by the specialties the creatures; the fact that they could harm others, but not be harmed back by ordinary means, as they were just dreams.

“It also means that that the barriers won’t do any good to protect the citizens inside.” she said. “Once they are trapped within a dream field, there is no escape until the field is dissolved.”

“Agreed.” said Luna “And the fact that the barriers can appear so suddenly without warning...! The public must be informed.”

Grand Ruler agreed, but easily what he was fascinated by was the golden sword that empowered Lightning and the others to actually do battle with the enemy…

…And that spirit who told them to use his power to vanquish the evil.


“Celesto?” said Celestia placing her hand over her husband’s.

Grand Ruler shook his head at the last images. “What is this, Celestia? In all my ages, in all my travels; I have never encountered anything like this before.”

His wife, looping her arm around his, assured him. “Whatever it is, and whatever it wants, we’ll find out and we will stop it.”


And so, the royal order was spread all over-- pinned to lampposts, or made out in large billboards, or even mailed to all civilians.

Any civilian who saw a Dream Field appear were to notify the authorities immediately.

All civilians, not caught within the field, were to run and keep as far from it as possible. Entering the field mean certain entrapment and endangerment.

Lightning and Starla were with Krysta, hanging up some bills themselves; with Shining Light in company.


“Well, that’s it then.” Lightning said as he pinned the last paper to a lamppost. “I’m sure the citizens will have the message.”

Starla agreed, but Lightning noticed she was a little off.

“You okay?” asked Krysta.

Shining Light looked up at his mother. “Mommy… Are you sick?”


Starla looked up. “Oh, I’m… just feeling a little tired.” and she gave huge yawns, which sparked the belief it was her pregnancy kicking in.

Starla had a long way to go before her belly would bloat and she’d have to take it easier, but apart from her sleep spells, she still remained on duty. She just wasn’t advised to enter battle that was all.

“Maybe you should take it easy a minute.” suggested Lightning.

They decided to have a seat on a brick edging.


Tree Hugger came along and saw them. “Whoa, like what’s the word.” 

“Tree Huggie.” cooed Shining Light.

Tree Hugger smiled loving at the little boy, and patted his head. “You got good vibes, little fella. You are in the zone.”

Lightning and Starla noticed she was carrying a case of her own books on “How to attain Peace of Mind.”

Starla took a look at one. “You finally finished it?”

Tree Hugger nodded “It’s been out there for a weak now, climbing the long way of life, just like me.”

“You’re not kidding.” said Krysta. “I saw you earlier this morning, training your Yoga class in the fields.”

Tree Hugger took in a huge breath and let it out long, and slow, and softly. “…Nothing like catching the early rays to let loose the vibes.”

Suddenly, someone called “Help!! Help…!!”

It was a mare, and her husband was lying on the ground. “Somebody help! My husband’s having a heart attack.”

Her husband lay on the ground short of breath and clutching his chest before he passed out.

Starla quickly turned the stroller around so Shining Light would see the frightening sight.


“Let’s get him to the hospital.” said Lightning.

Krysta agreed and was ready to teleport, when Tree Hugger insisted, “Put on the breaks, I’ve got this.”

She let herself over to the fallen pony and told the surrounding crowds, in her special hippie words, “Spread out, let the air flow!”

The ponies did as they were told and backed away, and then they all watched as Tree Hugger put her ear to the stallion’s chest.

Then she performed perfect CPR… compressing on his chest, and holding his nostrils shut as she breathed into his mouth.

The stallion snapped awake, and his wife was overjoyed, just as the paramedics arrived.

“Thank you so much.” he said to Tree Hugger before he was taken to the hospital.


“…Bliss out.” she called.


Lightning chuckled as she came back to the group. “Looks like Buddy Rose taught you well in the cases of emergency.”

But to his and the others’ surprise, Tree Hugger shook her head. “Bud never taught me, I’m educated.”

She reached into her wallet and pulled out an actual medical I.D.

“You’re a doctor?” Starla asked in near disbelief.

“That’s what it says.” replied Tree Hugger. “I just never took a job because then I’d be stuck in just one place.”

Krysta felt like she was choking on her astonishment. She already knew Tree Hugger was well-rounded, but now this…?

“How do you do it all?” she had to ask. “I mean, you’re a botanist, a yoga instructor, writer, gardener, farmer, doctor… I… I can’t… How…?”

Tree Hugger put her hand to her heart, “Life’s too short. I gotta be free, ya dig. I gotta walk the path and live it all to the fullest of the height.

And speaking of which, I’ve got to get home and check on my kid. I’m a mom too.

Peace out.”

Then she left, leaving the trio more astounded than ever.

“Now there goes a pony of all trades.” said Starla.

“More like a show-off if you ask me.” grumbled Rainbow Dash as she came walking down the street.

“What are you talking about?” asked Krysta, but then she and the others noticed how baggy-eyed Rainbow looked.

“Working late?” asked Lightning.

Rainbow yawned, “You could say that. Those reports wouldn’t stop coming in, and once I was finally finished half of them, I had to attend a Wonderbolts conference to explain Starfleet, and then when I finally went to bed late at night, more reports were sitting on my desk the next morning.

I don’t remember the last time I practiced my aerial tricks, or performed in a show, or just had fun races against myself.”

“It comes with the job, Rainbow.” Starla reminded her. “You always said you wanted to be a general, and now you are, but it comes with its prices.”

Lightning agreed, “You just have to learn to organize your time better.”

Rainbow snuffed, “Sure, that’s what we all have to do. Meanwhile, Tree Hugger lives enough lives for ten ponies.

Last week, she attended the New Cloudsdale order of Starfleet and Wonderbolts Association.

She catered for the all vegan’s picnic in New Ponyville.

She even substituted for a psychologist for a Wonderbolt who had trouble with stress.

After all that, she still had time to do tons of other things.”

By this time she was acting like a spoiled, sulking child who was denied of something special.

Her nasty voice was starting to upset Shining Light. He didn’t like it when people were angry, or yelling.

“Oh, it’s okay, honey.” Starla said as she comforted her son. Then she cast an annoyed glare at Rainbow.

“Sounds like somebody’s jealous.” chuckled Krysta, which earned her a sour glare from Rainbow.

“Galloping Galaxies, Rainbow… Don’t complain so much. Tree Hugger’s just well-organized and calm. I don’t know how she does it herself, but frankly it doesn’t bother me.”

“Me neither.” agreed Starla. “Anyway, we better zip to New Sweet Apple Acres. We all need to evaluate DD’s training progress today.”

Rainbow sighed, “Well, at least that’s something.”

Krysta then teleported everyone to the farm, where Buddy and Applejack were waiting…

“Glad y’all could make it. Everything’s set.”

She motioned at the field, where a small arena was set up, with a fence for a boundary.

“Let me guess: Tree Hugger did that all by herself?” mocked Rainbow.

Applejack was confused.

“No,” replied Buddy. “Applejack and I built it. Tree Hugger wasn’t home. She was helping the florist in town arrange her flower displays.”

Rainbow only felt more irritated and jealous.

“Is she alright?” asked Applejack, to which Lightning, Starla and Krysta remarked “…Don’t ask.”

Applejack got her answer right there.

It wasn’t the first time someone had complained about Tree Huggers incredible multi-tasking…


Rarity had fallen far behind in her sewing. Even though her clients understood how busy she was, she still missed all the glamour and all the joy and thrills she got from creating new outfits.

Fluttershy found it hard to juggle her Starfleet and family duties with her animal caring job.

Easily it was Pinkie Pie who had it the worst: Her Starfleet duties, and being a full-time mom to her infant son. She hardly had been baking or party-planning much lately.


Still, others were able to find the time to balance some of their work and daily lives.

Spike cared for Twilight Sparkle Scales so Rarity could do just a bit of her sewing.

Rhymey took some of the reports to his café so he could do double duties.


Easily, Dyno and Myte, as well as Applejack and Buddy had it the best…

Their jobs involved mining and farming, which enabled them to keep up their training and enjoying a little of their hobbies.

Then again, Artie and Sunset weren’t too upset themselves. Sunset had plenty of time to perfect her own paintings, and Artie was busy preparing for the arrival of their baby, which gave him the strength and motivation to work harder.


Still, every single one of them was just as envious of Tree Hugger, but they didn’t complain as much as Rainbow was.


“Come on, DD’s waiting for us.” said Buddy.


In the teacher’s lounge in the School of Nightmares, Mash had shown the other two the image of his latest target; Tree Hugger.

“Her?” asked Magi. “She’s your big target?” 

Mash felt insulted, “Yeah, I think she’s a great potential. After all, from observations she’s super helpful, super nice, super laid back… and--” he paused “…A little pretty. So it’s possible that her dreams have what we’re looking for.”

Emcee thought it over, and did equations on her calculator. “I can’t believe I’m saying this, but that sounds like a pretty accurate plan.

Those who have really beautiful and pure dreams, provide a much greater percentage in quantity of dream energy we need.”

Mash snuffed. “I may have big muscles, but I also have a brain, you know. It’s what happens when you live and work in a school all the time.

Well, time to get my game on.”

He snickered wickedly.


Back on the farm, the officers were all sitting in chairs and benches, with pads and evaluation papers.

Applejack’s family sat on the sidelines to watch.

“So, what exactly is this about?” asked Applebloom.

“DD’s been training well for a year now.” replied Lightning “And every now and then, a cadet needs to be thoroughly observed by experienced officers to determine just well their progress has come.”

“Think of it like a mid-term exam in school.” added Starla.

Applebloom nodded, but shuddered at the same time. Being a High-Schooler, she loathed exams.

Even though Shining Light knew his mother and father and their friends were fighters, Starla did not allow her son to see such things; not wanting him to develop a wrong sense.

Luckily, he had fallen asleep and couldn’t see anything.


Rainbow tried to set her grumpiness aside and focus on what was about to happen.


Fifteen year-old Daphne Dill, in her training tights and shirt stood in the center of the arena that was built.

It was nothing but flat fields, surrounded by the wooden fences put up.

She would be facing off against Buddy himself. Who better for her to face than her own cousin and mentor?

“Okay, DD… are you ready?”

His cousin saluted, “Yes, sir. I will do my absolute best.”

The two stood ready, while Lightning and the officers were ready to mark.

Pear Butter was trembling with excitement and fear all at the same time. “I can’t believe they’re doing this… to a little girl.” she whimpered.

“It’s okay, honey. They do this all the time.” said Bright Mac. “Besides, if the kid wants to be like Applejack, she’s got to learn to take a pounding.”

“Eeyup.” replied Big Mac. “Besides, DD’s been training good and hard. She needs this.”

Applejack waved a small flag she had and began to cheer like a giddy fan, which earned her a soft glare from everyone telling her to keep it down.

This wasn’t a ball game or a stunt show.

“Fighters ready?” called Lightning.

Buddy and DD stood and, struck their poses.

“…Begin!”

Buddy and DD charged at one another, and DD aimed a huge punch at her cousin’s chest, but he zipped out of the way.

Then he appeared behind her and readied to kick her in the side, but she raised her own leg, stopping his attack, only for him to grab her leg and flip her over, and slam her hard at the ground.

Pear Butter cringed hard fearing for DD’s well-being.

“Look, she’s getting up again.” cried Bright Mac.

DD got herself up, not looking very sore at all and was ready for more.

She rushed forth to punch Buddy hard, but as he prepared to punch her back, she zipped off, popping in here, there, all around, and zipping off in many directions to try and confuse him.

Buddy kept his eyes sharp, and finally lunged for what he thought was DD, but he missed, and she gave him a good kicking to the back, knocking him down.

“Woo-hoo! nailed it!” hollered Applebloom, again, earning her a small look from the officers.


Regardless, DD did quite well…

She landed so many hits, and dodged many oncoming attacks from her cousin, but just the same, she suffered several blows and ended up on her back once or twice.

All-in-all, the officers rated her well for her first spar.

By the end of the spar, both DD and Buddy punched each other hard in the face, and they both went down on their backs.

“TIME!!” shouted Lightning.

The two cousins got up, bruised and battered, but they seemed pretty steady.

“You okay?” asked Buddy.

DD nodded and gave him a thumb up. “Not bad, huh…?”

“Well, don’t get cocky. Remember, this was just a test, and I was going easy on you. It’ll only get tougher from here on out.

So you keep on training.”

DD saluted respectfully.


Lightning and Starla checked over their pads and compared it with Applejack’s notes.

“She’s coming along great.” said Starla.

“Great is just part of the way,” remarked Lightning “…But yes, she has great potential.”

Applejack checked Rainbow’s notes, and noticed that only half the boxes were checked, and very notes were written.

“Were you even paying attention?” asked Applejack.

It was only then that Rainbow realized she spent half the time still grumping about Tree Hugger.

That’s when she came along with a tray full of cool drinks for everyone. “Thought you’d all like some refreshments after that.” She passed two special ones to Buddy and DD “You two especially; added some healing herbs.”

Buddy smiled and pecked his wife on the cheek.

The others all accepted their drinks thankfully, but Rainbow was still brooding. “Why didn’t you just make lunch for us too?” she grumbled.

“Oh, I’m way ahead of you…” replied Tree Hugger. “I got a super-yummy meatless-loaf in the oven; just right for the bod and the mind.”

“Oh, sure!” balked Rainbow “And I suppose next you’ll build a rocket to the moon too.”

“Rainbow!” snapped Lightning.

Tree Hugger was starting to feel a bit un-chilled. “Whoa, hold the freezing. What’s all this about?”

“What isn’t it about?” protested Rainbow. “You’re perfect! Too perfect! Why don’t you just take over the world while you’re at it, or are that next on your “I can do everything” criteria?”

“Oh, boy… Now she’s officially carrying it too far.” said Krysta.

Tree Hugger didn’t like it when people got mean-spirited with her, but she closed her eyes and took in a soft breath through her nostrils letting her negativity mellow out.

“I think I’ll go check on lunch.” 

“I’ll go with you,” said DD while giving Rainbow a sour stare “… I could use a small rest.”

They headed back down the road towards the house clear across the fields.


Having had enough of Rainbow’s constant nagging and complaining, Lightning approached her to let her have a piece of his mind, but Buddy beat her to it.

He walked right up to her, looked her dead in the eyes, and said very deeply. “General Rainbow Dash… If you say one more unkind word about my wife, I will personally write a report detailing your indiscretions as well as your inhumanity, and I will have it placed in your files where it will follow you for the rest of your career!”

“I was just…”

“…Is that clear?!” snapped Buddy.

Even though they were of the same ranks, Rainbow knew Buddy would make good on his promise. So she relented, but sulked worse than ever.

Lightning sighed in dismay.

“Hey!” cried Applebloom “Look over there, what is that?”


Everyone turned round and could see the field was shrouded in the strange light.

“A Dream Field!” shouted Lightning. “It’s them! They’re back!”

Buddy suddenly gasped, “Tree Hugger and DD were heading that way!”

“So are a bunch of farmers working in the fields!” said Bright Mac.

Lightning clenched his fists.

“Starla… You and Krysta stay here to protect the Apples, and assist in evacuation. Don’t let anyone near that field.”

The ladies agreed.

“…The rest of you, with me.”

Rainbow immediately snapped out of her sulk. Much as she was still overly envious of Tree Hugger, she would never wish harm on a friend or an innocent being.

“STARFLEET MAGIC!!”
 
“HARMONY HOUR, FRIENDSHIP POWER!!”

Then they were off, and Starla really wished she was going with them, but she touched her stomach thinking of the baby, as well as her son.

“Come on, we’ve got to get other farmers away from the area.”

“I’m on it.” agreed Krysta.


Inside the Dream Field, all the farmers from around the fields were frightened and fretting as the Mash glared at them all, even Tree Hugger was terrified-- this was one thing even she couldn’t be chill about.

DD stood in front of her and the farmers like the brave fighter she was training to be while glaring at Mash who was snickering at her. 

“You can’t be serious…” he taunted “A kid like you trying to play the hero.”

“I’m not playing anything!” growled DD. “I won’t let you hurt these ponies!”

Mash could only laugh and mock. “Oh, I’m scared! I’m scared!”

DD was losing her patience and looked ready to attack.

“DD, don’t!” cried Tree Hugger. “Remember what Bud said; he’s a dream.”

DD suddenly remembered. “That’s right. I can’t hurt him without that special power.”

Then she stiffened straight and tall, “But at least I can try and protect all of you form him.”

Mash began to feel bored, and he grabbed his whistle. “…Sorry, but you’re in my court now.”

He blew his whistle loudly, creating a sonic wave that hit everyone like a strong gale and blew them all about and crash on the ground.

DD landed near Tree Hugger.

“Are you okay?” she asked.

“I’ll live…” replied Tree hugger, but Mash then loomed over her and DD.

“Let’s see what your dreams are like.” he hissed at them, but just as he was about to try and use his power…

“Stop right there!” shouted Lightning as he and the others came soaring in.

“DD, Tree Hugger!” cried Buddy. He could see they were fine, but obviously been roughed about, which sparked his rage at the villain.

“Let’s get him!”

“Right!” agreed Lightning, and he and the fighters charged at Mash, only to, once again, pass right through him like an optical illusion.


“What’s going on?” cried Rainbow.

That’s when Mash hit them all with huge punches and sent them all crashing hard down, much to DD and Tree Huggers fright.

Mash then snickered at the fallen heroes as they got back up. “I’ll tell you…

It’s P.E time—that’s “Pummeling Everything”-- Your instructor is Coach Mash.”

He grabbed his whistle again, and called out, “Student Baseman… on the court, now!” and he blew his whistle in a summoning way, bringing forth a nightmare bubble… which then molded and shaped into a Base Ball player, with a scary face, a long bat with spikes, and a small cannon attacked to his left hand.

“Play ball!” he bellowed.

The fighter didn’t like the looks of this creature at all; assuming his cannon was deadlier than his spiked bat.

“LEAF SWARM” Buddy unleashed his razor leafs, which flew right through the monster.

“No way!” he cried.

“It’s no use.” cried Lightning as he looked down at his hands and arms, and all over his body. “We’re not glowing like we did before.”

“Well how do we turn it on?” asked Applejack, but no one had a clue how to engage the power to allow them to battle the dreams…

…Much to Mash’s delight as he thought, “Poor saps. They haven’t a clue how things work. It all just makes my plan go all the smoother.”
 
Then he called to his monster. “Deal with them, Baseman. I’ve got work to do here.”

“Sure thing, Coach.” replied his student, and he leapt over with his bat at the ready, forcing the fighters to dodge.

“Now try my fast ball!” he hollered and fired big blasts from his cannon making big explosions which the fighters could hardly dodge. They even got hit several times too.

“Sti---rike, and you’re out!” laughed the monster.



“The farmers!” shouted Lightning “We’ve got to keep them safe!”

Buddy was more worried for his wife and cousin.

Rainbow even noticed how scared Tree Hugger looked. She also saw Mash looming over them and ready to read their dreams, and she knew what that felt like.

“Let’s take a look…” he hissed as his eyes began to glow, but before he could ensnare the two ponies, Rainbow swooped in and flew them all out of the way.

“Rainbow…” Tree Hugger murmured, and Rainbow smiled at her.

“Oh, yeah?!” thundered Mash, and he blew his whistling waves at her, forcing her to swerve and dodge each shot.

“Batter up!” called Baseman. “Try my curve ball!” he fired his cannon again. Rainbow dodged the attack.

“Rainbow, put us down!” called DD. “I can fly myself, you know.”

Baseman wasn’t through yet as he leapt up high.

“Look out!!” shouted Applejack, Rainbow saw and dodged the monster’s attack flawlessly…

…But then, his curve ball shot actually swerved back and hit her hard in the back.

“Rainbow!!” wailed Lightning.

DD and Tree Hugger began to fall as Rainbow stumbled out of the air.

“Grab them!” shouted Buddy, and he and the others rushed over to help, only to get blasted back by Mash’s whistle waves again.

DD quickly managed to pull herself straight and grab Tree Hugger and Rainbow, and bring them safely to the ground…

…right before Mash.

Rainbow struggled to get up, only for Mash to bash her with his hand and knock her unconscious.

“We’ve already seen your dreams.” Then he glared at Tree Hugger and DD, and with an evil glare he had them at his mercy.

The two ponies screamed as they felt their minds being probed by magic.

“No!!!” shouted Buddy. He tried desperately to get up again only to run straight into Baseman who swung his bat at him, which he dodged, but then he had to contend with a load of blasts from the cannon, and some of which bound for the other farmers.

Lightning and Applejack managed to scoop the ponies out the way, just barely while avoiding the explosions.


Meanwhile Mash had already observed DD’s dream-- being a Starfleet fighter, helping people and really helping to protect the universe.

“Blech!” remarked Mash, and he let her fall to the ground, feeling weak and tired.

“As for you, my little sapling…” he hissed as he viewed Tree Hugger’s dream. “Oh! Wow! Look at all this!”

Because of Tree Hugger’s many talents, hobbies and part-time occupations, her dreams were so full of adventure and excitement, while at the same time mixed with peaceful bliss and joy and happiness, especially with love for her family, especially Buddy.

“A’RGH!!” Mash growled as he let go, and Tree Hugger fell softly to the ground. “I don’t believe this! All her dreams are so pure and beautiful, but no sign of the sword!”

He growled and grumped. “Oh, well… At least I still got tons power for the boss, and I still have my Plan B.”

Then he turned to face the rest of the farmers. “Meantime… let’s get my game on with you folks and take your dream energy too!” 

Lightning was really feeling frustrated wondering how to make the power work. Then maybe he and the others could send the villains packing like last time.

Buddy was more outraged that his wife, his cousin, and even Rainbow got hurt, but there was still no way to beat the bad guys without the golden power.

Applejack especially didn’t want her neighbors to get their dreams struck at either, but what could she do?

“Time for the final throw!” hollered Baseman, and he armed himself ready for one final attack…

…When suddenly there was a big burst of golden light from above, which stunned him softly with its brightness.

Mash groaned as he covered his eyes too. “This is it! It’s happening!”

The fighters looked up, and just like before, the two halves of the golden sword appeared and merged into one weapon, and ready to bestow its power on the fighters.

“It’s mine!” shouted Mash, and he leapt straight for the weapon to take it himself.

“Don’t let him get it!” shouted Lightning, and he jumped up high to try and take, but just as it seemed too late and Mash reached up to grab the sword… it passed right through him like nothing.

“Huh…?!”

The fighters all saw it too, and just then, the sword cast its magic on all of them shrouding them in the golden, sparkling light again.

“I don’t get it!” grumbled Mash. “I thought I could actually get it.”

Then he remembered what Zadovia had warned him about; the sword couldn’t be captured by simple means.

Now that the fighters were all glowing-- even Rainbow felt her strength returning to get back on her feet… the real battle was ready to begin.

Lightning and Rainbow would deal with Mash, while Applejack and Buddy dealt with the monster.

“Now let’s really play some ball.” said Applejack as she got out her rope.

“My thoughts exactly.” agreed Buddy “VINE WHIP.”


“I’ll knock you both clear out of the park!” Baseman growled as he gripped his bat tight, and he lunged at the fighters.

He took a swing, and the fighters dodged. He fired his cannon, but they dodged again.

“Let’s try a multi-ball smack down!!” shouted Baseman, and he fired so many blasts, each that curved and swerved at the fighters, forcing them to swerve and dodge themselves.

Buddy cracked his whip around furiously and batted all the blasts, blowing them to bits.

“Hey, that’s a foul!” wailed Baseman.

“I’ll give you foul!” shouted Buddy, and he lunged over, socking him hard in the gut.

Meanwhile, Rainbow and Lightning soared up and down, in and out, attempting to attack Mash, but despite his massive size, the evil coach was pretty swift to dodge, as well as block their attacks with his big fists.

Suddenly, he grabbed Rainbow and Lightning’s arms in each of his large hands.

He chuckled as he watched the ponies squirm. “…Time to dock you both for a penalty.”


“…I think not!” yelled Lightning, and he powered up his golden horn to fire a small blast of Uniforce near his face, blinding him with the flash enough to release him and Rainbow from his grasp.

“Here I come!” shouted Rainbow, and she rushed forth giving the coach a huge head-butt to the chest, actually knocking him way up high.

Lightning the rushed up high and kicked him back down hard to the ground, making everything shake.

“CAPTURE BLASTER”
 
Lightning grabbed his gun. “I’ve got to see if this works… FIRE!!”

He shot at Mash, and while the blast did hit him hard resulting in a huge explosion, the capture function didn’t work.

“Is that all best you got?” Mash laughed.

Lightning growled in outrage. He somehow felt that a dream could not be captured and contained.

“Then we’ll just have to break your dream.”

“Bring it!” growled Mash.

“You’re on!” shouted Rainbow.


Baseman was growing furious, and he aimed his cannon… at the farmers. “I’ll show you the meaning of foul play.”

He prepared to fire, but Applejack rushed in and lassoed his arm with her rope, and with a huge yank, she pulled him down so he misaimed and shot straight at the ground, blast himself at close range.

“Whoa! I’m going… going…!”

He crashed on the ground. His cannon was all busted up and ruined.

He bolted upright ever so furiously, and charged for Applejack to pay her back, with his bat at the ready.

“LEAF SWARM” Buddy unleashed a barrage of his leaves at the bat, cutting into splinters.

“No!!” cried Baseman. “I haven’t missed a season without my lucky bat!”

“Well, you’re heading for the benches now!” thundered Buddy, and he began to power his whip up, with the symbol of the sword glowing on his horn.

“WHIPLASH STRIKE”

Baseman began to fret and wail, “Ah!! Time out!! Time Out!!” but Buddy had already struck him hard. The creature wailed and shouted as he exploded…

Much to Mash’s outrage, and he could only watch as his monster’s remains formed back into its bubble, and burst.

With the destruction of the monster, and a long time of battle, the Dream Field started to dissolve.

Mash was outraged, but he knew. “That’s it! Game over for me.” and he vanished before Rainbow and Lightning could take another hit at him.

“Ugh! He’s gone!” growled Rainbow.

Suddenly, a soft glow appeared on her wrist, and Lightning, and Buddy and Applejack.

More lights sailed across the skies, like speeding comets; hitting Starla’s wrist, and Krysta, and all the rest of Lightning’s team across the land.

The lights stopped shining, and there, on each and every fighter’s wrist, appeared a golden-sparkling band with a symbol of the sword on it.

“What in the hayfields are these supposed to be?” wondered Applejack.

She and the others suddenly got the answer, as that golden spirit appeared before them again.

“This is all but what I am able to grant you now.” he explained. “Now you have the power to Engage Dream-Mode; which will summon my power at any time you need it.

But you must be wary of how, when, and where it can be used.

Good luck, and may your dreams lead and guide you.”

He began to fade away.

“Wait a minute! Who are you? Where do you come from?” Lightning called, but the spirit was gone and just couldn’t say anymore.

All Lightning could do was look down at the band on his wrist.

Rainbow picked at hers, but found it couldn’t be removed as though it were magically attached to her.

Buddy was more preoccupied with his loved ones. He scooped up Tree Hugger while Applejack had DD in her arms. 

Soon, the two ponies were home, at Buddy’s house while all the other farmers had gone home after thanking Starfleet for helping.

Tree Hugger and DD had regained consciousness and were lying on each of the two sofas in the living room.

“Welcome back to the land of reality.” Buddy teased while smiling at them.

“Whoa! Talk about a major wipeout.” groaned Tree Hugger

“The bad guys!” cried DD, and she would have bolted upright, but Starla held her down softly. “Take it easy, hon; they’re gone now. It’s all over.”

DD remembered everything, and how she risked herself to save everyone.

“Am I in trouble?” asked.

“No, you’re not.” replied Buddy. “What happened couldn’t be helped, and even though you’re not a real fighter, you did just what any other would; you tried to protect everyone.”

Lightning was pleased with DD’s responses too. “You just earned yourself a few extra bonus marks. But like I said before: Don’t let this go to your head.

It’s a dangerous business-- Starfleet-- and it’s always a dangerous risk.”

DD promised to continue her studying and training.


Rainbow softly approached Tree Hugger, with a very guilty expression. “I’m… I’m really sorry for the things I said. You almost got really hurt, and I almost made you.”

Tree Hugger smiled and shook her head. “It’s all solid, girl. I’m hip and chill.

Truth-be-told, sometimes I’m jealous of you.”

Rainbow was confused.

“I can do a ton of things, but I can never be as strong and as cool a fighter as the rest of you. You all rock, especially you, Rain.”

Rainbow actually blushed, and felt really silly for being overly jealous earlier.

Everyone shared a laugh.

“You see, Rainbow,” said Lightning “Nobody is good at everything, and no one person can possibly DO everything, but with a little organization, good work-habits, and self-discipline, you’ll find that you’re capable of more than you think.”

Everyone, especially Tree Hugger nodded in agreement to that idea, and Rainbow began to feel a new sense coming over her to try harder to balance her work and life.



Soon the friends all left to let the family have some time alone so the invalids could rest.

That night, everyone was sitting around a nice cozy fire by the fireplace, and with Seedling sleeping in her playpen, Buddy held the girls’ hands.

“I’m so glad you two are okay. If anything would’ve happened to either of you… I’d have no dreams left to dream.”

Flattered, Tree Hugger and DD leaned in and gave him a huge peck on each of his cheeks, making him sigh heavenly.


(Promo)


In our next episode: Lil’ Fair is becoming more and more frustrated with grownups and her former friends, that strange things seem to happen that bring misfortune to everyone. It isn’t long before another attack is mounted, and Swift Star is hot on the prowler’s trail.


 


Will Swift be able to nab the perp, or is someone else doomed to fall prey?


 


Don’t miss the next exciting episode of “Starfleet Magic!”



(Next Episode: “Did I do those things?”)

> Episode 4: Did I do those things?
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


EPISODE FOUR



*Mykan’s POV*

I had come to visit Cheerilee in the hospital. The doctor said she’d be back to work tomorrow.

“I’m glad you’re feeling better.”

She smiled at me, “So am I. It’s just no fun lying in this bed all day.

How are the children?”

“Oh, they’re doing fine…” I paused and hesitated “…Well, most of them.”

She looked a tad concerned. “Lil’ Fair…?”

I nodded. “Her grades are starting to get a little better, but she’s still all grumpy and miserable about it all, and she’s alienating herself worse than ever from everyone.”

Cheerilee sighed softly. She had already tried talking it over at times with Lil in the past, but it was like talking to a brick wall. She insisted on not growing up, or caring her about her education or anything.

“I suspect her father has something to do with this.”

I rolled my eyes. “Oh, yeah... Mr. All Work and No Play, Sole Maker.”

We both knew of Sole Maker’s rough attitude, but even as concerned citizens we had no right to pressure on someone else, especially if they weren’t doing anything all that dangerous or trying to break the law.


*End of POV*


As for the law, the authorities were still investigating into what attacked Cheerliee that night in her home.

After three days, no further reports came in of any attacks.

The magical residue was analyzed, but the data wasn’t able to identify who could cast such a magic. Energy absorbing was a common spell, and anyone could have done it, but there was still no definite clues or matches on who exactly.

Cheerliee was also questioned on what she saw, but her story wasn’t enough to go by.


“I was getting ready for bed…” she stated. “Then all of a sudden, it started to feel really chilly, and I turned around, and I saw this… big flash of light, and I heard a sinister laugh.

I don’t remember anything else.”

For this, her brain patterns of only those moments were recorded, at her signed permission, to see if any leads could be found, or a positive identification.


Lightning and Starla had gone over the recording images many times.

They were able to dim the brightness of the flashing lights, but only come up with a small, blurry, silhouette of the creature that did it.

The vocal patterns of the laughter didn’t seem to match anyone in the entire recording data of the planet.

Lightning sighed, “Just one big dead end after another.”

Starla suggested “Maybe it’s the Nightmares we’ve been fighting?” but Lightning disagreed, “There was no sign of a Dream Field. It couldn’t have been them. Even still, we would’ve matched their vocal patterns from memory.

We need more leads.” he paused, “…And that means waiting for another attack.”

Starla didn’t like it any more than he did.


Later that day, at school…

*Mykan’s POV*

I was handing out graded spelling tests to the students, and Lil’s test…

“Well, you’re getting better.” I said as I passed her a rather passible test, but there was still room for improvement on her part.

Lil’ just sighed annoyingly, while some other students snickered softly at her, earning them a scowl from her.

Just then, the lunch bell rang, and since it was a beautiful day, I allowed the students to eat outside. 

“We will review your Human-World history reports after lunch.” I said I dismissed the children. “And believe, I’ll know if you’ve been studying.”

*POV Pause*

Some of the students ate in the playground, others just sat along the grass, but Lil sat on a log far away from any of the kids, not wanting to get involved with any of them, including her former friends.

Melody: a white Earth Pony with a yellow mane. She and Lil’ used to be best friends, and play a lot, but she had dreams of becoming a concert pianist, and was too busy these days with lessons, practice, as well as school work.

Tee Base: a yellow unicorn pony with a brown mane that was well into sports. He was the only male friend Lil ever had. He always used to let her play sports with him, and unlike most boys his age, he never thought girls were weird or icky… but his dream was to be a pro athlete, and do that, he had to play and practice seriously, and not goof off with simple child’s play, and he also had to get good grades to make teams.

Soarina: A blue pegasus with a violet mane. She loved to fly more than anything, and her way of play usually around make-believe flying. 

Lil’ loved playing flying games like that, but Soarina wanted to be a Wonderbolt someday, and she had to train well and focus hard. She grew out of child’s play, or simple-minded games, earning her a rather pompous attitude.

Because of all this, and having little to no time for Lil and her games, Lil felt hurt and betrayed by her so-called friends, and kept her distance with them.

All three of them felt different way towards Lil and her desire to remain forever young and never to grow up.

Melody felt maybe Lil was afraid of growing up, and all the responsibilities she’d have to endure, while Tee Base felt that maybe Lil was just feeling left out.

Soarina on the other hand; she was among the students who laughed at her and teased for her childish ways of thinking and going about things.


Melody and Tee decided to go over to Lil and try to talk to her.

She was already in a bad mood.

“Um… Hi, Lil...” Melody said sweetly.

Lil didn’t even look at her.

“Can we sit with you?” asked Tee.

“Why would you want to?” Lil answered. “I thought you had “better things” to do, and you didn’t have time for us anymore.”

Melody and Tee felt a small sting of guilt for that, but they remained calm and easy.

“Lil, listen to me…” said Melody. “We’re sorry we haven’t been around much, and yes, we did say we didn’t have time for you and all that.”

“It’s just that… well, we’re growing up, and so are you!” added Tee, but he already realized he had said the wrong thing when Lil gave him a furious look for mentioning “growing up.”

She got up to leave, but not before stopping to look over her shoulder at her former friends. “We promised that we’d be friends forever, and we’d have nothing but fun.”

Melody and Tee remembered, even though it was merely a flight of fancy to them.

“Keep your growing up to yourselves, Traitors!”

Melody and Tee felt hurt and angry.

Then there was worse as Lil passed by the jungle gym, and Soarina was sitting at the top on the bridge. “Oh, never mind her. She’s just too much of a baby and a coward.”

“Come on, Soarina.” protested Melody.

“Why should I? She’s the one who wants to be a childish retard all her life. The rest of us will end up successes and making things of ourselves, while she’ll be sucking her thumb and running around in diapers saying, “Look at me, I don’t know how to grow up.” 

Lil turned round and glared her dead in the eyes.

“It’s not that I don’t know how… I just don’t want to. It’s better than being a bone-breaking, slave driven, paper pushing weirdo like you want to be.”

Many ponies gasped, and Soarina looked ready to explode as she marched to the end of the bridge and pointed at her, “You have five seconds to take that back, or I’m going to--”

But as she was speaking in such a threatening manner, Lil glared at her with a look of extreme fury in her eyes…

…Suddenly, the part of the bridge under Soarina’s feet collapsed, and she fell through slamming hard onto the ground below.

She burst into tears, wailing as she held her aching leg and her bent wing! “IT HURTS!! IT HURTS!!”

Lil was equally as shocked as the other students. Some of them ran off to get Mykan…


Just down from the school, Swift Star was passing by on his beat, and he saw the whole thing.


Soon, the paramedics arrived and they took Soarina to the hospital.


*POV Resume*

“Is she going to be alright, Mr. Stevens?” asked Tee Base.

“She sprained herself, but nothing seems broken.” I replied. “But right now, I want an answer… What happened out here?”

The children explained to me, and it always ended with the same sentence.

“…The bridge just collapsed and Soarina fell through.” Melody said.

I found that rather difficult to believe, seeing as the jungle gym was only just renovated with strong material, and the workers spared no expense.

The bridge was even tested and was able to hold a sizable amount of weight.

Swift analyzed the hole with his visor and concluded without a doubt, “It was magic.”

“Are you sure, Lieutenant?” I asked.

“Positive. There are magical readings all around the creases.”

My features hardened and I turned to face the group of students. “You all know fully-well that magic is not allowed to be used for rough play.

Now who did this?”

The students all looked nervously back and forth at one another.

“We don’t know sir.” said Melody.

“Yeah, I mean it just… happened.” added tee Base.


I folded my arms in disbelief, “Magic doesn’t just cast itself. Now I want to know who did this.”

Swift scanned all the children with his visor, using the lie-detection. “They’re telling the truth; nobody here in the guilty party.”

“Are you sure?” asked in confusion.

Swift assured me that his visor was not malfunctioning. “If any of them was the guilty party, it would tell me.”

The students and I were hardly certain of what to think of now, but of course with seemingly positive proof; I couldn’t hold the children responsible, but I did dismiss school early, right then and there. I was starting to fear that this was a deliberate attack, and I didn’t want anyone else getting hurt.


The children were a bit delighted and relieved, but still rather shaken for seeing Soarina get hurt like that, especially Lil.

*POV Ends*


She walked home by herself, still unable to get those haunting images out of her mind of when Soarina fell, while she was glaring at her too.

She decided to stop and sit on a bench on the path home.

“What a day.” she grumbled. “What else could happen?”


She got her answer when a young adult pony walked up to the bench. He looked very big, burly, and was very discourteous.

“Hey, kid, get off my bench!” he demanded.

Lil didn’t like his tone. “This is a public bench, and I was here first.”

“I said get!!” the pony bellowed, and he clenched his fist, “Or maybe you’d like to get a spanking where it hurts most!

Get off my bench!”

Glaring at the nasty pony, Lil slowly got up and moved away from it letting the jerk sit down.

“Now, beat it!” he roared.

Lil glared at him the same way she had glared at Soarina, angering the punk really much. “I SAID GET LOST!!!” he shouted, making Lil glare at him harder and madder than before.

Suddenly, the bench collapsed, and the punk was flat on his back, while Lil was wide-eyed and shocked again.

The punk was really mad as he rustled to his feet, furious enough to hit anything or anyone he saw; even Lil, so she quickly ran for it as fast as she could, growling “I hate adults! I hate adults!! I hate adults!!!”

She managed to reach home safely, and out of breath.

“Lil?” her mother called as she looked up from the sofa, where she was all sticky nails, and a towel wrapped round her mane. “What are you doing home so early?”

Lil just quickly ran up to her room too frightened to talk about it.

Lady would have gone after her, but her nails were still wet and she didn’t want bring herself to wreck the polish-- the lazy, shallow, ninny!

In her room, it was still practically empty ever since Sole Maker cleared out all her toys.

Lil fell down on all fours looking down at the floor while trembling with fear.

Not just because that punk tried to chase her, but for what she had witnessed-- the punk and Soarina falling and getting hurt for no reason.

The strangest part was, both times she was glaring at the two ponies and thinking angry and vengeful thoughts, as if she wanted them to get hurt.

“Did I…?” she wondered, “No, that’s not possible. I don’t have magic; I’m an Earth Pony.”

Then a thought occurred to her, of the night before when that strange light and the strange voice appeared.

All this time she had gone on saying to herself it was just some crazy dream; after all, it said it would help her never grow up, and yet she never felt or seemed any different.

Though, she was a bit angrier at the way others were still constantly pressuring her to grow up, especially her father.


Speaking of whom, Sole Maker had come home early himself, looking just as frustrated, just as irritable as ever, with a briefcase full of paperwork in each hand, and a couple of long folded up scrolls under his right arm.

He was grumbling miserably at all the work he had to catch up on, when suddenly, a baseball had come flying in from two colts playing in their yard, with school out, and the ball rolled along the ground, and-- of all places-- Sole stepped on it, slipping and falling down, spilling his paperwork everywhere.

The kids ran up to the fallen stallion.

“Gee, Mister… sorry about that.” one of them said.

Sole got up with the ball in his hand. He looked down at the kids in a rather angry voice. He didn’t yell but what he did next was just as bad. “You know what I think…? I think I’m going to keep this.”

“But you can’t! That’s our ball!” wailed one of the kids.

“Well, let this be a lesson to you!” insisted Sole, and her grabbed his papers and stormed inside.

The kids protested and marched up to the door and began to pound on it, but Sole yelled at them. “Get off my property now, before I open this door and belt you both to harassing me!!”

Defeated, the two sad kids walked away.


Lil had seen everything, and she was not pleased with what her father had done!


Sole Maker complained to Lady as he set down his papers. “Rotten kids…! When I was their age I was already selling lemonade on the side of the road, and sweeping floors at the barber shop. Not wasting my time with pointless games and other frivolities.”

His wife disagreed, “Oh, honey, not all kids have it the way you did.”

“Well they should!” snapped Sole. “Learning to let go of things and starting to be disciplined at a young age made me what I am today. Others should do the same with their kids too. Then there’d be more progress, more success, and less childishness all around!”

Lady side and went back to her shameless lounging on the sofa, while her husband gathered up his things and headed upstairs to his home office, not bothering to check on Lil’ whom he knew was home.

Lil then looked through the stair rails and noticed the baseball was left just sitting by the door.

With both her parents totally preoccupied, she crept downstairs and went out the door with the ball in hand.

Luckily, she found the two colts sitting on the stoop of their house, looking very miserable.

“Here,” she said tossing them their ball. “Sorry about my dad. He had no right to do that.”

The colts were overjoyed and thanked her deeply.

“Hey, do you want to play with us?” one of them asked.

Lil was frozen with shock. 

“Are you okay?” asked the other colt.

Lil snapped out of it. “No one’s asked me to play in a long time.”

If that wasn’t a “Yes,” then whatever was?


So for two hours Lil had fun playing, for the first time in a while, and with kids about her age too.

…But it wouldn’t last.

“Lil’ Fair, come here right now!” called a familiar voice. 

She turned to look down the road, and there was father with his arms folded and tapping his foot in a sinister look.

The two colts recognized him…

“It’s that bad guy!”

“Let’s split!”

And they took off with no concern for anything about to befall Lil.

“Lil…!” Sole snapped.

Lil gulped hard, and approached her big father. “Yes, dad…?”

“What do you think you’re doing?” he asked in a very deep voice. “Were you playing after what we talked about?”

“I just gave them their ball back and then--”

“You gave them the ball back?!” Sole asked in disbelief.

Lil’s features hardened at this point and she looked her father dead in the eyes and balked “Yes, I did! You had no right to take it from them, just like you had no right to take my toys from me either!”

Sole could not believe his ears, and Lil couldn’t believe herself and what she had just done-- standing up to her father like that.

Ever so furious, Sole pointed at the house, “Up to your room! Now!! There will be no supper for you tonight!”

“What…?! You can’t do this?”

“I can, I will, and I am!! You need to learn more than just grow up young filly; you need to learn respect, and how to properly behave when talking to your father!”

On and on he rambled, which prompted Lil to glare at him furiously like she did before that day…

“What’s going on here?!” called a voice, which snapped Lil out of her gaze before something dreadful could have happened.


Swift Star was on his afternoon patrol, when he could hear Sole shouting like a maniac.

“This does not concern you!” bellowed Sole.


Swift, non-too happy to see him either glared at him, “I am a Starfleet Officer, and when I sense a disturbance in the peace I will investigate it, so I suggest you mind your attitude.”

Sole looked red as a beet, but he did calm down.

Lil told Swift what had happened.

“So you took a baseball away from two colts?”

“I did what I had to.” insisted Sole. “It was punishment and deserved punishment for what they did.”

“What happened was clearly an accident, because you didn’t see where you were walking. You had no right to take that ball. It’s stealing, end of story.

And now you’re being overly harsh on your daughter because she did a nice thing.”

“Look…” snapped Sole “Maybe I do get a little carried away, and a little worked up, but she needs to learn to mature; to grow up. I’m only doing this for her own good.”

“More like your own good.” muttered Lil.

Her glared at her angrily.

In the end, Swift could only let Sole off with a warning. “I can’t tell you how to raise kids, but I can tell you this; maybe it’s you who needs to grow up and learn to be a better parent and not just some overly-obsessed businessman.”

Sole, naturally, wouldn’t take his advice to heart, especially as he thought, “You don’t know the half of it.”

He calmly and quietly led Lil back home, and promised not to starve her for the night.

As they went inside, Swift looked up at the house, figuring it looked familiar to him from somewhere, as if that was the thing about Sole Maker he tried to remember-- the home he bought, for a great price.

With his patrol rounds nearly over, he headed off, and anxious to get something else started.


That night, Lady was not too lazy enough to tuck Lil into bed after she had been fed and did her homework, while Sole was, again, locked up in his office working nonstop.

“Mom…?”

“Yes, honey?”

“Why is dad always so grumpy with me?”

Lady couldn’t seem to find an answer, “It’s your dad, dear. He can’t help the way he is. He does work very hard, and he does his best to support us both.

Oh, and speaking of support, I thought I’d visit Soarina’s mom and see how she’s doing.”

She left, closing the door on the way, and she hadn’t really answered the question at all.

Lil sighed as she lay down quietly and fell asleep.


Meanwhile, Swift had visited New Ponyville Town Hall requesting to see realtor records on Sole Maker’s home.

“Really, Lieutenant, You know it’s bad for Starfleet to snoop.” said Mayor Mare.

“I’m not snooping, ma’am, I’m conducting a small and private investigating.” he then handed a document with Lightning’s signature on it. “I have the commander’s permission.”


Unable to argue, Mare let him have the documents, which he promised to return.

He got permission in one of the town hall archives library to study quietly.

Her observed picture of the house, which positively matched, and its retail values were sparingly affordable.

“Even I could buy that with just a half a month’s pay.” he felt. “Why would a house like that be so cheap?”

He got his answer as he flipped through pages and found an old newspaper cut out, dated from at twenty years back, from Equestria of Old, before The Great War and the formation of United Equestria.

…It turned out to be a murder house where an insane father had killed his daughter, and then himself to avoid prosecution.

Swift was almost sickened to read such a story, and he also figured Sole Maker bought the home simply for being cheap.


“I’ve got to take a look at that house again.” he said to himself.


Back in her room, Lil was starting to toss and turn in her sleep. She groaned and cringed as if she were struggling with something…

Then, she suddenly bolted up right, and her eyes shot open while giving off that same, eerie glow and that spirit’s voice called out, “It’s time to get to work again.”

Possessed by the spirit, Lil got out of bed and walked to her window. She looked across the street at the house where the colts she played with lived.

The spirit sensed Lil’s outrage that they just ran out on her, leaving her to face her father alone.

Lil clenched her fists, which began to glow with the same light as in her eyes.


She turned her head and could see the window adjacent to her bedroom window, which was her father’s office window.

“Not now.” the spirit insisted. “He will get what’s coming to him in due time. For now, we must focus.”

That’s when the light began to envelop Lil’s entire body, and she just vanished.


Swift had coming back to the neighborhood to look at the house one last time. It was very quiet at night; most ponies were in bed at this time, and just a few sentries on night patrol were about to keep watch for prowlers.

They saluted to Swift as he passed and he saluted back to them.

He got a good look at the house, and in-spite of the modifications, there was no mistaking it was the murder house shown in the paper clipping.


Suddenly, he heard the sound of screaming coming from a house down the road, followed by flashes of light coming from the windows.

“Sentries!” he called out.

The guards had already come rushing in upon seeing the lights and hearing the screams themselves.


Other ponies from around the neighborhood were peeking out their windows and doors at all the commotion, but the sentries ordered them all to remain where they were.


Lady Fair couldn’t help but look through her bedroom window, after being woken up from the noises. “Oh, can’t a beautiful pony get her beauty sleep.” she rudely remarked.

Sole Maker only growled from his officer-- working late. “Can’t they see that I have work to do?” he complained. He stuffed cotton wads in his ears and pulled the shades over his window.



“I’m going in.” said Swift, but he decided to transform first.

He reached for his energizer, and said his own word-command. “…Power on!”

He donned his super armor-- white suit, and dark grey armor. As he was an Equestrian, he had a clear visor over his eyes.

He then leapt up high to the window where the light was shining from, and looked in.

What he saw were two little colts and their mother backed into a corner by a strange entity shrouded in the light.

“Don’t worry,” she hissed at them, “This won’t hurt… after the first ten seconds.”

The mother and her sons cowered shakily.

“Stop!” shouted Swift.

The creature turned round to see Swift-- he had let himself in thanks to the window being open slightly.

In spite of the bright light, Swift got a good look at the creature. she was about his height, and quite human-shaped, but her body seemed a very dark burlap color, and her eyes were that of two bright blue diamonds, she had no nose or any sign or nostrils, no hair, and she had sharp teeth as well.

“Leave those ponies alone!” demanded Swift.

The creature hissed at him, “Another adult. This is just too good. It means more life force for me.”

Her diamond eyes began to glow, and she opened her scary mouth, revealing energy building up inside her throat.

Swift knew what he had to do. Rather try to fight the creature or even scan her for data, he waited until the last second, and she unleashed her power towards him, which he dodged, and quickly zipped behind, stopping by the hostages.

“Move towards the window! Go!!”

“Come on, boys!” the mother cried leading her sons as told.

The creature glared at them again. “You can’t escape me!”

She about to zap them, but Swift, with his super strength, kicked a small chair, sending it at the creature’s back, only for it to pass right through her much to Swift’s shock.

At least to his luck, the chair passed through her at the right place and moment-- right in front of her face, causing her blast to strike the chair, blinding her in the face as he blast went all over the place-- bouncing off the walls, floor, the ceiling in tiny bits.

Swift had to get the family out now!

“Come on, out the window!” 

The family was too scared to just jump out, but the unicorn sentries below use their magic to safely lift the mother and her boys down to safety.

Swift stood on the window ready to leap down, when suddenly he was struck on the arm from behind by one of the specks of the blasts.

His armor didn’t defend him, and he screamed and wailed as he felt all the strength being painfully sapped out of his left arm, causing him to fall off the window.

One of the sentries caught him in his big arms.


Inside the bedroom, the creature was outraged.

“They’ll pay for this!” she growled, but felt it best she leave while she could, and she melded through the floor, down into the main house, and continued until she melded under the house, underground where she could move without being seen.


When the light in the house had ceased, the sentries were astounded.

“Is it gone?”

“What was that?”

Swift wanted to know the same thing, but his arm felt much worse. It wasn’t sore anymore, and there wasn’t any physical wound or damage to his suit, but his arm was felt all numb and floppy. He couldn’t seem to lift it or feel anything in it at all.

He picked it up with his left hand, and it dropped down like a lifeless stone.

“Are you alright?” the mother asked.

Swift felt a little scared, not that his arm was numb, but what could have happened if he had been hit by a stronger blast.

One of the sentries helped him up. “Come on. Let’s get you to the hospital.”

His other fellow sentries agreed to look after the family and keep a lookout if that creature should reappear.


Lady Fair suddenly realized. “Oh, my… I should check on Lil’.”

She practically raced to her daughter’s room, and opened the door softly to find Lil in bed, and fast asleep without a care in the world.

“Aww…” she sighed and quietly shut the door.

Only after which did Lil’s head glow softly for a few seconds, and that spiritual voice hissed softly, “There will be other times.”
 


Once at the hospital, Doctor Penny gave Swift a booster-shot to help restore his arm to normal.

“There you go.” she said “But you’re very lucky. If it were any more serious you could’ve ended up in the same situation Cheerilee was in.”

Swift was astounded. “Are you saying…?”

“She is…” Lightning said as he walked in. He had received word form one of the sentries of the trouble, and he rushed to the hospital at once.

“They analyzed the samples of magic in that house you saved the family from; it’s a positive match to stuff that was found on Cheerilee and around her home.”

Swift felt luckier than ever. He clutched his arm and could start to feel feeling in it slowly returning.

“Like I said…” said Penny. “If you were hit any harder, you’d be in long recovery now like Cheerilee was. A booster would be too dangerous to give anyone in that kind of condition.”

With Swift’s arm healing and nothing else wrong with him. Penny dismissed him, before deciding to head home herself after a long day’s shift.


As Lightning escorted Swift home, he noticed Swift seemed a little bummed. “I wish I could’ve gotten more information about that… thing.”


Lightning tried to assure him. “You did the right thing getting the family out of there. They asked me to thank you for helping them.”

Swift still didn’t’ look any better. “It’s not all that… We may have a better idea of what we’re after now, but that thing is still out there, and who knows who it may target next or when?”

Lightning realized this too, and it meant that all of United Equestria was now in even greater danger, especially at night.


The very next morning, Lil woke up clutching her aching head. “Ohhhh…! What a crazy dream.” she groaned. “Maybe I should calm down before I go to bed.”

She opened her curtains to look out into the neighborhood, only to see that the house those colts she played with yesterday; sealed off with yellow tape warning others to keep back, for there was an attack the other night, and Starfleet investigators were searching for any other clues or evidence before the family would be allowed to return.

Lil gasped softly, remembering dreaming about such an attack, involving those two boys and their mothers.

“No…” she peeped softly. “It can’t be. I didn’t do all that. I was here all night.”

She really didn’t remember doing much of anything. She never even remembered getting out of bed all night.

She ran to her dresser to look herself in the mirror atop of it. She looked her reflection all over, and couldn’t see anything really wrong with herself, but this didn’t really ease her at all, what with the things that happened yesterday too-- Soarina and that punk getting hurt after she glared at them…

She also glared at her father yesterday and still feared something could have happened to him if Swift hadn’t come along.

She looked down at her hands, and then felt her head, rubbing it with her fingers.

Still, she wasn’t quite sure how to test her theory. She didn’t trust any adults to go to them for help, especially not her parents.

“There’s got to be a way for me to know for sure.”


(Promo)



In our next episode: Artie and Sunset’s baby finally arrives, which might bring about fresh new dangers as  Emcee devises a plan of her own to grant favor to the nightmares and their by attacking all mothers and their children even Sunset herself.


 


Will Emcee’s plan prove successful?


 


Don’t miss the next exciting episode of “Starfleet Magic!”


 


(Next Episode: “Dreams of Mother and Child”)

> Episode 5: Dreams of Mother and Child
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


EPISODE FIVE



Lightning was at the Royal Palace in New Canterlot, in the lab to be precise where Professor Brain and his crew were attempting to analyze the golden bracelet on his wrist.

Grand Ruler Celesto and Queen Celestia were most fascinated by it as well while reviewing the data from Lightning’s memory, of the golden spirit giving him and the others fighters each a bracelet, while they themselves did not possess one.

Sad to say none of this was thrilling or too much fun to Lightning. Since the bracelet could not be removed, he was forced to sit idly while the professor and his team scanned his wrist and he could do nothing.

He even fell asleep while sitting so long out of complete and total boredom.

He was still asleep after the tests were done, prompting Grand Ruler to sneak over to him.

Celestia held in every urge to giggle out loud as her husband moved towards Lightning’s ears...

“…TEN-HUT!!”

“WHAAA!!” Lightning yelped as he jumped up in panic. “I’m awake! I’m awake! What’s the… What’s the--” but all he could see where their majesties laughing at him.

“Why you Space Rogues…!”

“Sorry Lightning, we couldn’t resist.” said Grand Ruler.

“We had to wake you up somehow.” added Celestia.


Some of the scientists chuckled softly, while Professor Brain was far from amused. “Really, your majesties; a simple tap on the shoulder would have surely sufficed.”

The majesties straightened themselves out.

“Anything to report?” asked Grand Ruler.

Brain check over all his notes, “I’m afraid I am quite perplexed. Never have I seen such ingenuity.

It made of some material I am unable to identify, and its powers don’t seem readable either.”


Lightning looked at the bracelet himself. “All we know for sure is that the power can only be used while inside a dream field.

We know this power is what the Nightmares seek, but we don’t know what it is, where it really comes from, or why they want it at all.”

Celestia figured, “It must be important to them, or they wouldn’t want it so badly. Maybe it will give them the power to rule or control something big.”

“It’s possible…” agreed Grand Ruler, “But now we know for sure why they’re attacking other people’s dreams-- to gain strength, and to find the golden sword that grants this power which presides inside someone’s dream.”

This would present an enormous problem to Starfleet. Their equipment and magic at best could read minds, or get the truth out of someone, but not actually see into their dreams, so they couldn’t try and look for the sword themselves.

“Even if we could, I doubt it would possible to find it.” said Brain. “That golden spirit, whomever, or whatever it is, seems to be going to great lengths to keep it hidden.

Personally, I can’t blame him.”

He promised whatever he could to aid in the search for the golden sword, but he cautioned everyone not to hold their heads up too high.

Suddenly, Krysta appeared and she was all giddy and excited like a kid with a new toy.

“Artie and Sunset are on their way home… with the new baby!”

Lightning’s eyes lit up, and he looked to their majesties for permission to be excused, which they granted.

“Give them our royal congratulations.” said Celestia.

Lightning agreed, and he teleported off with Krysta.

Celestia sighed heavenly.

“What’s on your mind?” Grand Ruler asked.

His wife replied, “I just remember the day our children were born. It was so wonderful… yet a bit a painful.”

They both shared a laugh and continued to think about their kids.


Elsewhere, someone else was thinking of nearly the same subject…

Emcee was working nonstop in her class room. She was all alone with all chemistry sets, beakers, burners-- the works.

She drew formulas on the chalkboard, and then mixed all kinds of liquids and powders together within the tubes and beakers.

“Yes…! Yes, I think this will work!” she kept squealing to herself.

The final drop was added into a flash of green liquid, causing it to ignite softly producing red, sparking liquid.

“Yes! It’s done!” she laughed wickedly like the mad scientist she was.

That’s when Magi and Mash entered the lab without even knocking first.

“What are you yelling about in here?” scolded Magi “You disturbed my class, and just as we were reading into the history of bad dreams.”

Emcee scoffed. “You obviously have no appreciation for scientific breakthrough.”

“Uh, huh…” remarked Mash, “And you can’t appreciate that Zadovia is losing patience with all of us for failing to catch the Golden Sword.”

Emcee grinned and her glasses shimmered as she removed them. “She’ll be singing a different tune when I give her my latest creation.”

She held up the flask of popping, sparking liquid.

Her comrades just looked at it with confused expressions.

“Uh… what is it exactly?” asked Mash.

Emcee felt choked up, but she knew “When dealing with those not of your level, take in stride.”

“What do you mean not your level?” Magi asked gruffly.

“Ugh!! Let me just explain… and I’ll do it slowly!”

First she pulled down a chart of potential victims of beautiful dreams. “I’ve been thinking it over, and I’ve chosen my target.”

She circled a mother with a baby carriage.

“It is a well-known, scientific fact that mothers always dream the best for their children; wanting them to grow up happy, healthy, and full of brightness.”

Magi felt she was going to be sick.

Emcee skipped to her formula. “With this, we can increase the power of the dream fields, which will increase our own powers as well.

Starfleet will never dream of the pain coming their way.”

Now Magi and Mash seemed intrigued.

“I like it…!” hissed a voice from the door.

The trio turned and saw Zadovia standing at the doorway.

“Oh, uh… boss.” Stammered Emcee “I… I didn’t see you there.”

Zadovia’s pointed with all four arms, “Get out there, Emcee, and this formula of yours had better bring us success.”

With a smug expression Emcee took her leave.



Back in New Ponyville, all the friends were gathered at Artie and Sunset’s home.

“Oh, this is so exciting!” chirped Pinkie. “Where’s the baby? I want to see the new baby!”

Dyno and Myte calmed her down.

“Take it easy, chica, we just got here.” said Dyno.

“Si, besides,” added Myte “We want to take it nice and easy. So try to control yourself.”

Rarity was going through her carry-on bag. “Oh, which blanket shall I give for the child?” she wondered in panic.

“The blue is quite chic, and gentle, but the red spells out comfort and passion. Then again, the pink isn’t all that frilly.”

Spike sighed heavily and whispered to the others, “She spent the two whole weeks making blanket-after-blanket. She talked in her sleep about it.”

Some of the friends rolled their eyes, but then Artie answered his door and he was delighted to see all his friends.

Handshakes, hugs, and congratulations were extended before he invited everyone inside.

“Keep your voices down.” he cautioned. “That means you, Pinkie.”

Pinkie pretended to zip her lip shut, with a real, fake zip.

Once inside, everyone was guided into the living room, where Sunset was sitting on the sofa, softly rocking a cradle back and forth.

She looked up and smiled at her friends and introduced her daughter. “…Meet Little Sun Stream.”

The baby stretched out giving a tiny yawn.

She was tangerine colored with a red light orange mane with red streaks, and because she was Artie’s child, she was a space alicorn.

She began to open her sleepy little eyes, which were moderate sap green like her dad’s, but nearly every other feature was definitely like her mother’s.

Everyone awed at the sight of the little bundle as Sunset scooped her up in her arms.

“Oh, congratulations dear,
What a pretty baby you have here.” said Fluttershy.

Sunset blushed, and gazed down her daughter. “It’s one thing that I never thought I’d have kids, but a humanoid pony kid.”

All she could do was smiled at her daughter’s little face as she looked up at her.

“Oh, darling…” said Rarity. “Why’s she’s positively gorgeous, and such beauty is worthy of this.” she held up a blanket made of all the fabrics and colors she could think of, which she made in case she couldn’t decide.

Spike sighed and muttered, “Why didn’t you think of that before.”

His wife gave him a sour expression.

Lightning shook Artie’s hand, “Congratulations, boy, but what made you decide to name her Sun Stream?”

Artie chuckled and answered, “I know what you’re all thinking, and the answer is yes; a little after sunset because she looks just like a warm sunset, and also because I thought of painting a picture to remember this day, and I thought “Paint Streams.”

He motioned over at his canvas in a corner of the room where a complete painting of himself, Sunset and the baby stood.

Everyone thought it was lovely.

“You painted this all in just a few hours?” asked Rainbow.

Artie shook his head and explained, “Ever since Sunset became pregnant, I knew I wanted to paint this day, so I painted us both first, but left the area where the baby is blank-- I didn’t know what it would look like.”

Then he looked down at Sun Stream and creased her little face with his finger. “She turned out more beautiful than I ever imagined.”

Everyone gazed at the baby sweetly, and then of course, Pinkie couldn’t help it, and placed a little tiny party hat on the baby’s head and held out a teeny little cupcake with a Number 0 candle on the front.

“Happy zeroth birthday, wittle Sun Stream.” she cooed.

“Pinkie!” said Sunset.

“Oh, don’t worry. It’s a fake flame. See?” and she placed her fingers right into the candle’s flame. It was fake, and therefore not dangerous. “You told me not to go overboard.”

The others all sighed.

Applejack took the cake away. “I’m sure she’d love it, sugar-cube…” then she grumbled under her breath “…Even though she can’t eat it yet.”

Lightning couldn’t help and gaze at how beautiful Sun Stream looked, and then glanced over at Starla. Her stomach was still far from showing yet.

“What?” she playfully asked.

He didn’t answer but snickered softly, and Starla touched her stomach, thinking the same thing.

“…It could be a girl.”

Not that they didn’t love their son, but thought it would be nice to have a girl of their own too.

Sunset and Artie were still very nervous about having a kid.

“My parents never raised me properly.” said Artie.

“Speak for yourself,” said Sunset. “At least you had folks. I spent the best years of my life wandering the streets and causing mischief, and just remembering it all burns me. I don’t want that to happen to Sun.”

Buddy then leaned in an assured them. “You’ll both do fine. Just be yourselves. Parenting is something no one thinks they’re ready for, so they learn as they go along.

That’s how I felt when Seedling was born.”

Spike agreed, “I know what you mean. I was so happy the first day I held Twilight in my arms.”

Rarity remembered how scared she was to even look at her baby, thinking it would be a cross-bred freak, but it all worked out in the end, and she was pleased to have such a beautiful girl in her life.

Rhymey then said…

“If you give the child love, support, and care,
You’ll all do fine with all that you share.
Be faithful and true, that’s all you need do.
And you’ll feel the love that is there.”

Fluttershy held his hand feeling that was just beautiful and reflected on the love of their family.

Artie and Sunset were most flattered, but little Sun began to fuss and cry, followed by a distinct odor.

“Uh, oh… we all know what that is.” joked. Dyno.

Myte sniffed and then covered his nostrils, “Oyi! Eso huele mal! *that smells bad!*”
 
“I think we should go.” suggested Lightning “A lot of us have kids to look after too.”

Final congratulations were exchanged, and the friends all headed for the door…


…But one step outside, and they realized they were smack in the middle of a Dream Field!

“When did this come up?” wondered Krysta.

“Never mind that!” cried Applejack “Lookie there…!”

Mothers passing by with their children or their babies in carriages had all been caught in the field were all being hit and having their dreams affected by a new creature.


“Hey, you!” shouted Lightning.


Emcee turned to face them. “My, my… this is my lucky day; trapping you all in here at once.”

Artie and Sunset peeked through the door, and Artie could tell he would be needed, but he didn’t want to leave his wife and baby at a time like this.

“I’ll keep an eye on them.” said Starla. “I can’t fight while I’m pregnant, but I can defend.”

Krysta fluttered up next to her. “I’ll help too.”

Artie was both thankful, and Artie pecked his wife and daughter.

Starla and Krysta looked at Lightning, and he nodded proudly and thankfully at them as they headed inside.

Lightning and the others then glared Emcee down.

“Let’s go!” said Lightning, and everyone transformed.

“STARFLEET MAGIC!!”
 
“HARMONY HOUR, FRIENDSHIP POWER!!”

“Dragon Power!”

Once everyone was transformed, it was time to put their new powers to work-- the golden bracelets.

Lightning hollered, “Engage Dream-Mode!” and he and everyone held their wrists up high…

The bracelets glowed and shimmered brightly, casting them all within the sparkling light so they’d be able to combat the nightmares.

“Wow! This is amazing!” cried Buddy.

“Totally Awesome” doesn’t even begin to describe it.” agreed Rainbow.

Naturally, Rarity looked herself up and down and all around, and flicked her mane. “How simply dazzling…”

Spike gazed heavenly at how beautiful his wife looked in sparkles, but Applejack gave them each a bop with her fist. “Will, you two focus.”


Emcee snickered, and she summoned up a nightmare bubble, which formed into a new monster.

“Behold… the Nightmare Protonis!”

The creature was that of a single, large red sphere, with a scary face, sharp teeth two arms sticking out of its side, and it was charged with powerful electrical currents.

Rarity shuddered at the sight of such a beast. “Whoever would dream up something so horrifying?”

The creature growled, “You’ll get a charge for that one!”

He began to charge up and launched a wave of electrical currents towards the group, and they couldn’t really dodge it or the house would get struck.

So Lightning conjured up a wall of Uniforce to intercept the waves, blocking them off.

“Good going, Lightning.” said Artie. 

Lightning nodded at him. “Now it’s our turn.”

Some of the fighters would tend to and protect the civilians, while others joined Lightning to battle the villains.

“SUPER STAFF” Artie hollered grabbing his weapon. “I won’t let anyone hurt my new family!”

He leapt up high and went after Emcee first, and while Emcee seemed thin and nerdy, she was about to show how trough she really was, by blocking Artie’s attack with her lab coat-- like hitting a steel wall.

With a small flick, she batted him right off.

“PAINT BOMBS”
 
His explosives blasted at her, but when the smoke cleared, she had not a scratch, nor was her coat even the slightest damaged.

“You simpleton, my coat is resistant to all kinds of elements. Every good scientist thinks of safety.”

With that, she donned a pair of gloves, and then reached into her coat for a single vail. “Take this!” she bellowed as she shook it vigorously and then popped the cork.

The vial shot out small, but deadly balls that exploded upon impact, forcing the fighters to scatter about.


As for the monster, “Come on…!” he taunted at the fighters while flexing his big fists.

“Why you…!” Rainbow growled as she and Pinkie rushed in to tackle him down.

“Rainbow, Pinkie, wait!!” shouted Applejack.

“Quick!” shouted Buddy, with his whip at the ready.

He and Applejack lassoed Pinkie and Rainbow’s legs and pulled them out of the way just in time! The monster’s large hands began to charge with electricity as he just missed his targets and slammed the ground hard making everything shake like thunder.

The fighters fell off their feet, Spike, Rarity and Fluttershy did their best to keep the civilians standing, especially the mothers with baby carriages.

All the babies were frightened and crying loudly.

“Oh, dear…!” Rarity groaned as she pulled her ears down.


Inside Artie’s home, the ladies all felt the vibrations of the quake. 

Artie’s painting had fallen off the easel while Sunset was holding on good to Sun Stream. The little baby was crying in extreme fright.

“Oh, easy, honey. Mama’s here.”


The baby’s cry caught the attention of Emcee. “What’s this I hear?” she hissed as she turned to face the house “Another little set of dreamers. Why not? All the others were no good.”

Something inside of Artie snapped big time. “You leave my wife and kid alone!”

Lightning remembered. “Starla...! She hasn’t had her dreams looked at either!”

The two men rushed back towards the house, but Protonis grabbed them in his large fists.

“I know you’ll get a shock out of this!” he cackled, and he began to pour on the power, shocking the two ponies hard.

“You let them go!” shouted Dyno.

“Let’s do it now.” hollered Myte, and he and his brother joined hands.

“BOOM-BOOM FIREBALLS”

Their fireballs bombarded the monster in back, actually hurting it, and Lightning and Artie were dropped down.

Both of them looked a little charred, but they were still able to fight.

“The house!” shouted Artie.

Emcee was looking ready to blow the house wide open with her vial of blasts.

“STARLIGHT ARROW” Starla, fully armored up, shot her arrow from a window, knocking the vial out of the villain’s hand.

Starla then smirked, “I may not be able to do much combat, but I still have a good shot.”

Emcee was outraged and prepared to strike again, only for Krysta to fly right up to the villains face and give it a huge sock to the cheek actually batting down hard to the ground.

“Your coat may be strong, but your face sure isn’t.” she teased, and then she and Starla gave each other a thumb up.


Emcee got back onto her feet laughing, “Well, I’m full of surprises too, and here’s one that’s ready to use.” She reached into her coat and pulled out her new formula in its flask.

“What is that?” asked Starla.

In a swift move, Emcee smashed the flask to the ground unleashing the formula in a big burst that flowed all over.

“What’s going on?!” bellowed Lightning.

The light that made up the dream field changed. It was now swirling with faded dark streams that seemed to reach the ground as well, and even flutter through the air.

“What is this stuff within the air?” asked Fluttershy.

Rhymey then gasped and rhymed, “Never mind that, look at the monster there!”

Protonis was pulsating. His muscles were growing and the electricity flowed through him even brighter.

Emcee looked even scarier and stronger herself.

“Yes! It works!” she bellowed. “The Dream Field has been enhanced, tripling our strengths!”

The fighters all gasped.

“Tell me she didn’t just what I thought she said.” murmured Pinkie, but she got her answer as the monster charged up.

“Look out!!” shouted Spike.

Protonis slammed the ground with his fists making everything shake harder than ever, and the resulting shockwaves billowed outward knocking everyone down. Emcee herself nearly fell over, but took it as a stroke of her successful genius.

“Now let’s see what I can do!”

She turned to gaze at the house.

“Nooo…!!” Artie shouted as he and Lightning and some of the others came rushing in, only for Emcee to throw another vial hard at the ground which made a huge explosion and blew them all towards the monster.


Starla felt she and Krysta had to get Sunset and Sun Stream out of the house rather than try and do battle.

“Krysta, teleport us out back.” hollered Starla.

Krysta was about to comply, only for the dream rays to suddenly strike them all, and the baby too.

Emcee was merely standing at the window, and thanks to her power enhancement, her beams were brighter and stronger hitting all four ladies.

Emcee was dismayed for having to view Krysta’s dreams again, but to her it was worth it; viewing Starla and Sunset’s dreams.

“Ah… I see…” she said in awe.

Starla’s dreams were all involved around Space, the stars, and traveling amongst them in peace with Lightning and her family.

Then there was Sunset’s dreams, and some of them were beautiful-- how she had come a long way to be a proper United Equestrian, become an artist like her husband, have wonderful times, and now she had a baby too…

…These were only ahead of the nightmares of her former life in the human world; being a wanted street punk, living a life of crime and misdeeds.

“Ugh!!” groaned Emcee. “Such a dream like that couldn’t possibly have the golden sword.”

She ceased the dream rays, and the ladies were all feeling rather drained, but unharmed.



While angered that she wouldn’t find what she was looking for, “I still won’t miss this chance; with my new formula enhancing the dream field and my powers, I can still get rid of these pests so they can’t interfere with us anymore.”

“POW!!” Lightning got socked in the face by the monster’s huge fist sending him sailing towards the civilians.

“Look out!!” shouted Rarity as she and the others prepared to lead the mothers away, but Lightning managed to straight himself up and land on his feet safely.

“Are you okay?” asked Spike.

Lightning felt his face, “Yeah…” he answered in a surprised tone. “I feel fine.”

The others were confused.

“But he hit you square on the face,
We saw you get knocked back from you place.”

Lightning still didn’t feel as hurt as anyone thought he would be.

“Hey!” he murmured “I wonder…!”

He immediately leapt up and zoomed towards the monster.

“Back for more, huh?” it growled at him. “I’ll strike you with a big one!”

He unleashed a powerful lightning blast at the oncoming pony, striking him way hard in a big explosion.


“LIGHTNING…!!!” everyone shouted.

Emcee snickered wickedly. “That’s one of them down.” but she suddenly ate those words as Lightning burst through from the smoke, with his fist glowing brightly with uniforce, and he punched the monster hard in its huge face sending it crashing hard down.

“What?!” snapped Emcee.

“Did you see that?” asked Rainbow.

Applejack nodded, “He really gave him a good one.”

They then looked up at Emcee herself.

She looked poised and ready to intercept.

The two ponies flew up straight for her.

Emcee looked ready to defend herself…

“PULSAR LASER” Starla fired a blast from her horn forcing Emcee to dodge, and left her wide open to Rainbow and Applejack giving her a huge fly kick, and even with her strong coat, Emcee was still sent sailing, and hit the ground hard.

“How is this possible?” she wondered, but then it suddenly hit her. “Oh, no…! Just as the enhancement powers me up, it somehow powers up their strengths too…”

Artie then dropped down in front of her. “Thanks for telling me that!”

And BAM!! He kicked her hard, sending her rolling down the road. “That was for hurting my wife and kid!”

Emcee landed right by the others by the civilians.

Rhymey and Spike had their swords ready, while Rarity flexed her claws with smoke coming from her nostrils, and Fluttershy gave off an angry stare.

Emcee wouldn’t give up. “I can take you all on!”

“Really…?
We’ll see.” teased Fluttershy.


Much as Artie really wanted to get at Emcee, he could see Lightning and the rest needed help with the monster.

“You think I’m scared?” Protonis mocked, “I’ll shock, drop, and roll you all to pieces!!”

“That’s what they all say.” chuckled Lightning.

“…But they never learn.” added Buddy.

Everyone powered up their inner auras, while Protonis charged up all the electrical power he could muster.

The ponies charged even more, so the monster.

Charging… Charging… until the monster began to blow himself to bits by overcharged too much electricity.

“Looks like you got a charge out of that.” joked Rainbow.

Pinkie and Applejack chuckled, and then together they used their aura powers to hold the beast in place with magical binding beams.

“Let me go!” it wailed.

“Oh, we’ll let you go all right; back to where you came from!” sneered Lightning, and he motioned to Artie to let him have this one.

Artie agreed and powered up his finisher, with the symbol of the sword glowing on his bracelet. “SUPER STAFF SPIN!”

Round and around he whirled his staff. The burning energy powered up, and Artie struck the monster hard.

The creature wailed and hollered as he flared up, and exploded; back into its bubble, and then it burst and was gone.

At the same time, Emcee received a huge blow, knocking her back hard again.

“That’s it!” she decided. “I need to rework this formula!”

Then she vanished and was gone, causing the Dream Field to cease, and the golden glow around the fighters too.

Pinkie blew a raspberry up at the sky. “We’ll be waiting for you!”


Artie then rushed right past her, powering down as he headed for the house.

“Sunset!” he called “Sunset are you--”

“Shhhhhh….!!” His wife said and motioned that the baby was fast asleep in the cradle.

Artie was so relieved to see they were both okay.

He walked over and held his wife tenderly.

The others all peeked in through the door quietly and were relieved to see all was well.

Except Rarity noticed and wailed softly, “You’re lovely painting!”

The canvas was all bent and tattered from its fall, but Artie brushed it off. “I’ll just paint another one. Besides, who needs a painting… when you’ve got the real things right here?”

Sunset smiled lovingly at him.

The friends all thought this was touching and then excused themselves to let the family be alone.

“I think they’re going to do just swell.” said Lightning.

The others had to agree.


This was all followed by a montage of Sunset and Artie, and their new lives in dealing with a baby…

Sun Stream crying constantly, and keeping them wide awake...

Feeding the baby…

Changing her diaper…

Bathing her…

Cleaning up after her, which was by far the hardest…

Sometimes it seemed easy. She would sleep peacefully in her cradle while mom and dad could work on their paintings in nice quiet.

And going on walks with her, and seeing friends with their babies was ever so wonderful, but not nearly as wonderful as rocking her to sleep and tucking her into her crib.

All this happened while a song played.


It is said that life always seems to start 
with each of us all alone,
Never dreaming that this way 
would be a dream of our own,
Full of love and light so luminous,
It makes you want to cry,
You’re everything I’ve wanted,
The love that’s in my eye…

We are family, we’re family
Just me and you and baby
We are family, we’re family
We’re happy as can be,
…Just you and me.

Our lives do paint a picture,
Growing full and sure and strong
And together we’ll make sure
to help each other get along.

We are family, we’re family
Just me and you and baby
We are family, we’re family
We’re happy as can be,
Just you and me…

We are family, we’re family
Just me and you and baby
We are family, we’re family
We’re happy as can be,

…Just you and me.



Artie leaned over and pecked his sleeping angel on her tiny head and sighed heavenly.

On the wall of the nursery was a freshly made family painting he had made, as yet another symbol of his growing happiness.


(Promo)


In our next episode: The Cutiemark Crusaders attempt to talk to and confide in Lil Fair’s resentment towards growing, which may only worsen things not only with her father, but the evil spirit that rises again to prowl on others for their energy.


 


Can Lil work up the nerve to explain what’s going on to someone?


 


Don’t miss the next exciting episode of “Starfleet Magic!”


 


(Next Episode: “Growth Blurt”)

> Episode 6: Growth Blurt
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


EPISODE SIX


 

There was no way for Starfleet to keep it secret; all the civilians had to be informed of the evil creature. 

More bills were posted around town, and world-wide announcements were made.

Starfleet hated to frighten everyone to death, it was better that they be aware of what was happening, and take cautionary steps to avoid danger.

More sentries were now assigned to night shifts around New Ponyville, and Princess Luna herself agreed to make spot checks herself.

Sad to say, a lot of civilians didn’t feel too safe and secure, especially little kids. They were afraid to go to sleep at night, worried that the “Monster” would come after them next.

Their parents were equally as concerned, not just for the children, but for themselves, and some would try and stay up all night to watch out for the creature.

Several of the fighters and their families were among them many that did, especially Pinkie. She looked as if she hadn’t gotten a decent night sleep in days, as was evident by her red eyes and her slight paranoia.

“No one’s going to hurt, my wittle Bisucy Wisky!” she cooed while smothering what she thought was her son.

“Um… honey…” called her husband, “I have Biscuit.”

Pinkie then realized she was smothering a bag of sugar. She felt embarrassed.

Cupcake and Carrot Cake sighed. 

“There haven’t been any other attacks recently.” said Carrot Cake. 

“Still…” added Cupcake “We can’t let our guard down, not while that… thing… is still out there.”

She looked in her wallet where she kept a picture of Pound and Pumpkin. The two of them were away at school right now, but she still thought of them, and worried about them.

Just then, Spike and Rarity came into the cafe with little Twilight Sparkle Scales, and they looked just as beat as Pinkie did.

“Good morning.” groaned Spike “Two hot cocoas please extra cocoa powder please.”

“Coming right up.” said Carrot Cake. He mixed the drinks and his wife served them, but Spike and Rarity nearly looked too tired to drink.

“Up all night, eh?” she asked.

Rarity nodded. “I couldn’t bear the thought of that creature coming after my family. I didn’t get a wink of sleep.”

“She’s not kidding.” yawned Spike. “She tried to do her sewing and accidently sewed a sheet to her bathrobe.”

Rarity gave him a stern look, and snuffed smoke out of her nostrils, making him shake nervously.

Little Twilight bounced gleefully in her carriage while shaking her rattle. “Mama…” she cooed.

Rarity and Spike cracked a smile at their little girl, and thought it amazing how she was well rested without a care in the world to what was going on.

Pinkie gave a huge yawn. “Whatever that thing is out there, I hope we can stop it and soon.”


She wasn’t the only one hoping this…

It had been three days, or nights since Swift Star first discovered the creature, while Swift neglected to try and scan it with his visor-- due to being justifiably preoccupied-- images shown from his memories sure helped.

They viewed the images of the creature, and how Swift kicked the chair at it, and it just passed right through the creature.

Then images were shown of it striking Swift’s arm, nearly putting him in the same critical condition Cheerliee had been through.

“It must be some sort of spectre.” suggested Lightning. “That would explain why it can’t be physically assaulted.”

“Or how it floats, or is able to slink about.” added Starla.

Krysta was more fascinated by the jars of magical residue obtained from victims’ homes, and the victims themselves, including Swift when he got hit-- the very residue that was also found on the school playground, and on a destroyed bench near Lil’ Fair’s neighborhood…

“So now we know this, ghost, or whatever is the one doing all this to ponies, but we still don’t know why.”

“It’s worse than that.” said Swift. “This thing even strikes in the daytime. Which means no time-- day or night-- is safe.”


Swift was studying the big board of victims who were attacked by the creature. So far there was just Cheerilee, and that mother and her two boys, as well as Soarina from the playground, and that punk from the bench…

…But so far, there was nothing to make any connections to her motive.

No leads…

Not many answers…

No further sightings…

Swift felt and looked very frustrated.

Starla placed a comforting hand on his back. “Swift, we know how you must feel. We’re just as worried for the people as you are.”

Swift sighed, “I just want to know what that creature really is. Why is it going about to drain the life force of adults and children?

Then maybe we could stop it, and the civilians could rest a little easier.”

Lightning agreed, worrying about all the restless people out there. “We will find answers, but… in the meantime, all we and the people can do is carry on with life. There’s no way we can just stop living, and keeping everyone cooped up in any kind of quarantine won’t help either.”

Krysta nodded, “I just hope the people aren’t getting too restless.”


*Mykan’s POV*

It was another day at school. Cheerilee was back, and we were both heading up all classes.

Some of our students were looking a bit tired, having lost a bit of sleep from being scared of the ghost out there.

Soarina especially; she was well enough to come to school after her bad fall, but her wing and her leg were in casts from being sprained.

Cheerilee and I felt just as scared, as did Cheerilee, being a victim herself.

That’s why we decided to invite special guests to speak to our class that afternoon before home time-- none other than our former students: the Cutiemark Crusaders themselves.

…Applebloom, Sweetie Belle, Scootaloo, and even DD.

We had gotten permission from their high school, and from Buddy Rose to allow them to lecture about being brave and strong during hard times. Who knew this better than the four of them, given their history of adventure and danger? DD especially since she was training to be in Starfleet, which meant a whole life of the stuff.

They explained about the time they had helped defeat Spike’s sister, Scaly, the Black Dragon Knight, and fight with me to save United Equestia from the evil Megadox as The Super Cyber Data Squad.

These days, as Cutiemark Crusaders, apart from DD training for Starfleet, the four of them still dedicated their lives to helping others-- help them learn right from wrong, or to promote awareness, or even how to stand during times of frightening danger.

At the end of the lectures, Cheerilee allowed the students to ask the Crusaders any relevant questions.

Melody raised her hand. “Crusaders, can you explain to us how you can possibly be so brave and rested at times like this?”

The Crusaders looked back and forth at each other…

“The truth is…” said Applebloom “We’re all just as scared as you are.”

The other girls nodded.

“We’re scared that something could happen any second,” said Sweetie “But if we spent every hour of every day worrying and living in fear, we’d never get anything done. We’d pretty much have no lives.”

“Totally.” agreed Scootaloo “Fear is what helps us find courage to deal with what scares us, or make tough decisions. Sometimes it even helps us to grow up into good, strong adults.”


All the students looked towards Lil, thinking she would fly grumble at the mention of “growing up” again, but she just sat in her desk. Her eyes were wide open, but she wasn’t moving, and barely making a sound.

DD could tell she was only half awake. Her Starfleet training taught her how to recognize expressions.


Cheerilee and I were worried about Lil. She had been struggling worse ever since Soarina had her accident in the playground. She looked as if she had been getting the least bit of sleep out of all the students.

We had brushed it off as she was simply as worried about the creature as any of our students, but also because she was still struggling with this obsession of refusing to grow up; hence another reason why we asked the Crusaders to the school.


*POV Pause*

They were only half correct.

By now, Lil was fully aware of what was going on. That ghost, or whatever it was, was making her do all these horrible things, and the worst of it always seemed to happen at night.

Even though Lil would always wake up with positively no recollection of the events, it was no longer impossible for her to deny that she, herself, was largely the cause of all these attacks.

She had no idea what to do about it. It wasn’t like she could just stop the spirit from controlling or using her, and she still trusted no grownup, especially not her overbearing father and her vacuous mother!


All she knew was the spirit worked its power whenever she got really angry at someone and glared at them; like when Soarina got hurt, and since the creature went on the prowl at night.

So for the past few days, Lil tried to time her sleep.

She would take small naps during the daytime. Her parents hardly ever watched her and couldn’t interrupt her. This was to help her stay awake all night long, and she would read or study or do anything not to fall asleep so the ghost couldn’t get her.

It also helped keep her a little too tired to care if anyone was mean to her.

Still, it didn’t seem to be doing her too good.


*POV Resume*


The bell rang, and Cheerilee dismissed the class.

All the students got up, and Soarina slowly limped her way to the door.

Lil was still in her seat. She was so tired she hadn’t really heard the dismissal.

“Lil’ Fair?” said Tee Base “Come on, it’s time to go home.”

“Oh… uh… gee…” Lil groaned in a weary tone.

“Uh, children…” I said to the kids. “You can just go. We’d like Lil to stay a while anyway.”

Cheerliee nodded.

Tee Base sighed, “I have batting practice anyway.”

“And I have a piano lesson.” said Melody.

Soarina only complained. “Speak for yourselves. I can’t even practice my racing because of these stupid casts.”

Cheerliee hushed her from speaking too loud. “That will be all, Soarina.”

The children left, and no sooner had they gone did Lil finally snap out of her trance.

“What happened?” she asked.

“Take it easy, Lil.” said Cheerilee.

Lil felt embarrassed for having missed the home calling, but then again why would she want to go home anyway.

“We’d like you to stay a little longer anyway.” I said. “The Crusaders would like to speak with you.”

The Crusaders each pulled up a chair and sat peacefully to show Lil she wasn’t in any trouble.

“We understand you have a little problem with growing up.” said DD.

Lil cringed softly, and looked upset.

Though she was tired, Lil managed to hang on all through the conversation, and say her piece.

“…That’s why I don’t want to grow up. To me, all those responsibilities, sacrifices, boredom-- I want nothing to do with it.

Growing up to me means losing far more than you gain, and given that I already lost a lot, you can see where I’m leaning from.”


The Crusaders found it very difficult not to see that. They remembered being her age, carefree, and just having fun and all that.

“You know, Lil,” said Sweetie “…Growing up doesn’t have to be all work, and boredom, and losing things as you think. 

Growing up is all about how you make it and what you want from it.”

The other Crusaders agreed. “I may be working hard on the farm now,” said Applebloom “And I got school, and homework, but me and my family still have fun times and all that.”

“No joke.” said Scootaloo. “Rainbow Dash and I turn work into fun as we run and fly through obstacle courses.” 

Lil was still not impressed, “Try telling all that to my dad.”

Even the Crusaders had heard about Sole Maker, and his hard work, bad attitude ways.

Before the conversation could continue, the doors burst wide open, and there stood Sole Maker, looking just as grouchy as ever. 

“So here you are.” he said with an annoyed expression directed at Lil. “I should have known you had detention again.”

Cheerilee and I did not like the way he was behaving already.

“Sir, she is not in trouble.” Cheerilee said. “I gave Lil a note to give to you the other day.”

Lil admitted she didn’t actually give it to her father, but rather left it on his desk at home, in plain sight where he couldn’t miss it.

Sole Maker obviously hadn’t read it, or even seen it, because, once again, he was overly obsessed with his work.

“Let’s go home, right now!” he demanded. “You have a test to study for!”

I stepped forth in a threatening manner, but I made no attempt to harm him.

Sole looked me dead in the eye. “What do you think you’re doing?” he growled at me.

I narrowed my eyes furiously at him. “Telling you to “cool it”; that’s what.”

“Excuse me?”

Cheerilee stood next to me. “Sole Maker I think part of the reason…” she stopped and corrected herself “Make that a very large part of the reason your daughter doesn’t do so well is because of you.”

Sole felt most insulted. “Because of me?!” he balked. “That’s rich. That is completely wonderful. I like that.

It’s my fault she doesn’t try hard enough. It’s my fault she, like many other kids refuse to grow up and realize there are more important things to do in life besides waste away at frivolous activities!”

The Crusaders were growing cross too.

“Stop it.” snapped Applebloom.

“Yeah, what your problem?” asked Scootaloo. “Why do you have to be so “All work, and no fun” all the time?”

“She’s just a kid…” added Sweetie “She’s meant to be having fun and enjoying life as it is.”

Then DD threw in her piece. “Maybe you grew up working hard and thinking the way you do; we can’t help that. But what gives you the right to treat your own daughter like that? What gives you the absolute gall to insult all kids everywhere just because they don’t live to your standards?”


*POV Pause*
 
 
Lil couldn’t believe how much everyone was standing up for her, and actually spent the last hour being encouraging and trying to show support rather than being pushy or bullying most people like her dad would be.


*POV Resume*


Sole only looked visibly bored with all these lectures. “Are you all done yet? Because I’d really like to take my daughter home and catch up on work that I have missed in the past hour!

And shouldn’t you “Kids” get back to your studies?”

The Crusaders really felt Sole deserved more than just a talking to, but they were mature enough to know better than to try and do it, especially DD.

“Lil, let’s go, now!” Sole insisted.

Lil had no choice but to obey and went off with her father, but she couldn’t help but look back at us all while she headed out the door.

“Whoa! That guy really hates kids.” grumbled Scootaloo.

“Poor, Lil…” said Sweetie. “I can see now whys she’s so miserable all the time.”

Part of me wished I could press charges on Sole Maker for being neglectful, but as just an axillary Starfleet fighter, I had no such authority, not to mention he fact he still wasn’t really breaking the law.

“Isn’t there anything we can do for Lil at all?” asked Applebloom. “She looks like she really could use friends.”

That’s when all the Crusaders happened upon the same idea.

Cheerliee and I didn’t really have any objections, and we thought maybe it a good way to help Lil break out of her misery and make her realize that growing you wasn’t so bad.

“You could be… private tutors to her.” Cheerilee suggested. “You can show her there is a way to balance work and fun.”

The girls agreed, but then remembered…

“What about her pop?” asked DD. “He won’t like this idea one bit.”

Scootaloo scoffed, “Well if he wants trouble, we’ll give--” she stopped when Cheerilee and I gave her a small strict look not to get any ideas to get in real trouble.

The girls knew well better than to revert to their old crazy-stunts.

“And don’t you let this become an obsession either.” I said. “Remember, you still have your own responsibilities.”

The girls promised not to do anything too rash. They just wanted to help, and they knew just where to start.


*POV Ends*


They were given Lil’s address and went to her home near sundown.

The first thing they had to do was speak with Sole Maker, which they were already dreading and fearing they knew what his answer would be.

“…No!!” he thundered. “If Lil needs tutors I will get her one; an appropriate one for that.

Goodbye!”

He was about to slam the door in their faces, when DD blocked it with her foot. She felt hardly any pain thanks to her strength from training.

“We’re not done with you yet.”

Sole looked ready to burst with rage.

Scootaloo just had to say it, “Frankly, we think you’re a jerk.”

“You do…?” Sole said while leaning forward in a threatening manner.

“We do.” agreed Applebloom “And we aren’t the only ones. Your reputation as a worker may be astounding, but you’re forgetting what it means to be a decent being-- to have love and compassion for others, like your daughter.

It’s no wonder she can’t concentrate when you’re always pushing her around and demanding she be like you.”


Sole stomped his foot down hard, hushing the girls from further speaking to him.

“I will raise Lil whichever way I choose, and I say you will not tutor her, nor will you come anywhere near me or my daughter again.

If you make any such attempt, I will call the guards, and I will press charges against you, and your families for harassment!”

The girls, realizing he meant business and not wanting more trouble, they decided to leave, but Sweetie gave one more piece of mind to Sole.

“I actually hope you do call the guards on us, because then you’ll have to show them what “Loving” and “Caring” father you really are, and how you really feel about minors.”

Sole didn’t feel the least bit threatened and shut the door.

“Who was it, honey?” Lady Fair called from her bridge game in the living room.

Sole merely walked up the stairs calling back to her, “It was nothing.” followed by the door to his office slamming shut.

“Mmm… sounds like someone had a bad day.” said Shimmery.

“Never mind, that’s what husbands are for.” said Goldie Thread. “That’s why they marry us, so we don’t have to worry of all the bad and the chaos.”

All four of the mares laughed so inconsiderately; Lady especially. “Oh, life was so simple before Lil came into our lives. We had plans, but they had to be postponed.”

Pearlie snuffed, “Yes, children can be a bother. The sooner they grow up, the sooner we can all ship them off to fend for themselves, so that we may concentrate on more important things.”



Meanwhile, the Crusaders were still mad enough to break their morals and want to march right inside and beat Sole to the floor, but of course they wouldn’t and they didn’t.

“Well that sure didn’t do well.” said Sweetie.

“There’s got to be something we can do… for Lil.” wailed Applebloom.

DD shook her head, “We can’t. Sole’s right: that would be harassment, and regardless of what a jerk he is… he’s not breaking the law by showing. Lil still has a home, she still gets fed.

There’s nothing that can be done unless Sole Maker steps over the line.”

The girls looked up at a dark window, assuming it was Lil’s room.


Unbeknownst to them because of the darkness, Lil watched and heard everything. It was rather hard not to with her father’s brash attitude making noise.

She was astounded that the girls came to offer to tutor her, and the fact that they just stood up to her big, loud-mouthed father like that.

Normally people would just leave her to her fate, or let her be teased and ridiculed.

The Crusaders began to walk away, and Lil found herself still thinking about them, and how they tried to be kind.


“What’s happening to me?” she wondered as she sat on her bed. “Why am I suddenly feeling like I can trust them? I don’t trust anybody.”

She held her weary head, which suddenly put her back in mind of her biggest problem-- the spirit!

She still wasn’t sure how or even if she could tell anyone, not even the crusaders.


Her weariness was suddenly catching up to her, and she struggled to stay awake.

“I’ve got to stay awake! Got to… Got to…!”

It was then that she started to feel strange-- like she was slipping away, or blacking out as the spirit inside her began to take over again.

“Sorry, but it won’t matter if you stay awake or not.” it taunted her. “I decide what will be done and when.”

Lil’ tried to resist all she could, and even scream out for help, but she couldn’t seem to make any sound as the spirit had too much of a grip on her.

Using her inner voice, Lil balked at the spirit, “Go away! Leave me alone!!”

“I’m afraid I can’t do that.” replied the spirit, and she took full control of Lil, making her eyes glow just like before.

Lil was totally powerless in her weakened state to even try and resist.

She fully transformed into the evil spectre. “I know just whom to target this time.” she hissed to herself.



After failing to convince Sole Maker to let them help Lil, The Crusaders went to get a burger and shake before heading home before their curfews, especially since it was almost completely dark.

The night sentries were already taking their places while others were just starting their patrol rounds.


The girls had come to an intersection where they would all have to split up to go their separate ways home.

“I just can’t stop thinking about Lil.” said Sweetie. “I hope she’s alright.”

“We all do.” replied Applebloom. “Maybe we could just check in on her from time to time after school?”

“What about her dad?” asked Scootaloo. “You heard what he said.”

DD agreed, “We’ll figure out something. Meanwhile, we should get home. Even I have a written test to do in the morning-- about making arrest reports.”

Applebloom suddenly gasped hard, and looked as if she had seen a ghost.

“What? You got a test too?” asked Sweetie.

Stammering in fear, Applebloom pointed forward, that’s when the girls all turned round and saw the ghost creature floating near them and glaring wickedly.

“So you think that it’s fun to grow up, do you?” she snarled at them. “I’ll show you what real fun is!”

She fired her energy blast at the girls, which they dodged.

DD shouted at the top of her lungs, “SENTRIES!!!” 

Many of the guards nearby heard her, and they saw the creature.

“Alert! Alert!” one of them shouted, and the alarms were sounded, making all other nearby civilians flee from the area.

“Let’s run!” shouted Scootaloo, and she and the girls began to dash for it, but the creature popped up right in front of them.

“Give me your life force!” she demanded.

“As if!” bellowed Scootaloo.

She flew up really high into the air, and DD grabbed Applebloom and Sweetie by their arms and flew up with her.

“You can’t escape from me!” bellowed the creature, and she floated up after the girls.

“She’s gaining on us!” cried Sweetie.

The creature fired her magic again straight for them, but the beams were intercepted by the sentries throwing their lances in the paths.

The creature was infuriated as she looked down at all the guards. “You’ll pay for that!”

Some of the guards didn’t like the way she was glaring at them and began to throw their lances straight at her, forgetting that she couldn’t be physically attacked as the lances passed right through her.

“Uh, oh!” whimpered a guard.

The creature screeched like banshee. “You poor, pathetic grownups think you’re so tough?” Then swooped down fast, zooming past the guards; her evil aura made billowing gales which knocked them men off their feet.

Some of the unicorns decided to fight her with magic instead of brute force.

They fired magical beams at her body, but they too passed right through her just like their lances did.

The creature laughed. “My turn…!” and she swooped in again, zooming up and down and all around. Then she finally zapped one of the guards with her beam sapping his energy, and leaving him on the ground unconscious.

“Guard down!” shouted a sentry.


The Crusaders saw everything…

Rather than get far away as the orders were, the girls had landed on a rooftop and were hiding behind a very large store sign.

“They’re all getting pummeled down there!” cried Applebloom.

“None of their attacks can do anything except block her own powers.” added Sweetie.

DD was searching through the night sky.

“What are you looking for?” asked Scootaloo.

She suddenly got her answer when DD hollered, “There she is!” and she quickly fired a magical pulse out from her horn, like signal flare…

…Which the creature had seen.

“Are you crazy!” snapped Scootaloo.

The creature then popped up over the sign. “Yes, I’d say she is.”

Three of the crusaders screamed, while DD quickly grabbed all three of them in her arms-- able to lift them all easily with her strength-- and whisked them off again.

“You can’t get away from me!” bellowed the creature, and she fired her magic at them, only for it to be intercepted by a powerful, dark blast.

“What?!” sneered the creature.

She looked up and saw none other than Princess Luna, whom DD had signaled for after spotting her looking for the danger site.

Luna glare furiously at the creature and bellowed, “Evil spirit, whomever you may be. How dare you attack my subjects and my guards! I give you this one chance to surrender at once!”

The creature only laughed. “Now why ever would I do that when there are loads and loads of life force for me to absorb, and the more I take in, the stronger I become, and soon I shall enough to destroy the course of growing up! No one shall ever age again!”

Luna felt disgusted to hear such a motive. “Don’t say I didn’t warn you!”

Her horn glowed brightly, as did the creatures eyes.

The two each then fired their magic forces at the same time, one of bright light, and one of pure darkness. The two forces collided together making a huge explosion, which blew them both back hard.

One of the guards rushed up to Luna. “Princess, are you alright?”

Luna managed to get up. “I am undamaged, but this creature is deadlier than we thought. I will attempt an exorcism spell on it, but you must try and distract it for me.”

“Yes, Highness…”

“We’ll help you…” Lightning called as he, Swift, Pinkie, Spike, and Rarity landed on the scene.

“So sorry we’re late. Had to drop the children off.” said Rarity.

“We also evacuated the nearby areas.” added Spike.

Luna nodded thankfully.

Then the creature growled, and Pinkie shuddered at the very sight of the ugly thing. “Eww… who or what are you?”

“You should worry more about yourselves right now!” hissed the creature. “When I’m through you all, your life force will be mine, and you grownups will be history!”


Lightning looked furious, but not as deeply as Swift; he was looking forward to getting even with this thing for injuring him the last time.

“Remember,” he cautioned everyone “We can’t attack her directly. Our best change is to get her caught in her own magic.”

Krysta gripped her wand tightly. “Leave that to me.”

“Okay, let’s go!” hollered Lightning.

While the guards helped their fallen comrade up and get him to the hospital, the fighters stood ready.

“I can take you all on. It just means more life force for me!” 

She began to swirl round, and around, and around in furious circles, stirring up the winds into strong updrafts blowing everyone around.

Lightning and his friends as well as Luna flapped their wings hard to try and fight the air currents, but Swift, being an Earth Pony, couldn’t fly at all, and he was blown way up high.

“Swift!” called Lightning.

“I’ll get him!” hollered Spike, and he flew up high and hard.

From within the swirling winds, the creature’s evil diamond eyes glowed, “And I’ll get you!” bellowed the creature as she prepared to fire her magic at him.

Krysta tried to aim to conjure a repelling portal, but the wind currents were too strong.

Spike had just grabbed onto Swift, and looked down as the creature unleashed her power straight for them, and Spike couldn’t breathe fire in a wind this strong; it would burn everyone.

None of the others would dare fire any magic in the winds for fear of them being blown off target and striking the buildings or allies.

“DRAGON-KNIGHT SABER” Spike gripped his sword in his one free hand and gave it a mighty swing, batting the energy into the spiraling gales.

“LOOK OUT!!” Swift shouted down to the others.

The fighters managed to avoid the blast, and it was the creature that got hit from within her own twister.

The winds stopped and there she was, floating high in the air. “Now I’m really steamed!” she thundered.

The fighters and Luna all stood together ready for more, but that’s when the creature realized how incredibly late it was, and usually Lady Fair loved to check up on Lil at times like this.

She had retreat now or risk losing her biggest asset.

“We’ll met again!” she called to the fighters before diving deep through the ground, vanishing out of sight.

“She’s gone!” wailed Krysta.

“A’rgh!” groaned Pinkie “We were so close! We could have had her.”

Lightning shook his head, “I don’t think so. We may have dealt with spirits before, but never like this.

We don’t know what it is, or where it comes from. We can’t fight it; we don’t know how to stop it… yet.” he paused “But one thing’s for sure… we have to.”

“I agree.” said Luna. “Who knows what dastardly things she will do should she gain more power.”

Swift felt extremely frustrated. He wanted to stop that ghost more than ever now, before many others got hurt the way the guard did.


“Sweetie Belle…!” Rarity snapped.

The others turned and saw the Crusaders.

“Whatever are you girls doing here?”

“It wasn’t our fault.” Sweetie quickly said. “We were being targeted by that… thing…”

“Wait, wait, wait…” said Pinkie. “You all… were the targets?”

Rarity’s features changed to deeply concerned.

“Okay, what happened?” Lightning asked. “Tell us everything.”


While the girls told their story…

Lady Fair was already on her way to Lil’s room to check and see if her daughter was in bed like she was supposed to be.

She softly, yet insensitively let herself into her daughter’s room without even knocking on the door first.

“Lil…” she called quietly. “Lil, honey, are you asleep.”

She looked squarely at the bed, and found it was empty. 

“Lil’ Fair…!” she cried, and then she shouted down the hall, “Sole! Sole!!”

Her husband poked his head out the door to his office. “What?!” he shouted grumpily. “What’s all the shouting? You interrupted my report!”

“It’s Lil! She’s not in her bedroom!”

“What are you talking about? Of course she is. She went straight to bed after dinner when those annoying girls showed up at our door.”

“I’m telling you, she isn’t there! Come see for yourself!”

Sole sighed irritably, and then stomped his way down the hall to Lil’s room. He looked inside…

“See! She’s right there.”

His wife looked inside, and saw her daughter sleeping quietly in bed. “But… but I!”

Sole glared at her angrily, but rather than fly into a fit of rage, he stomped back to his office and slumped into his desk and grumbled “Sometimes I feel others are just out to ruin my life.”

Lady was still as confused as ever, but the fact that Lil was in bed prompted her to shut the door and let her daughter sleep.

The moment she was gone, Lil opened her glowing eyes and spoke softly in the creature’s voice, “My power is growing, and yet I still have to rely on this twit of a kid to do my work.

Well, soon it won’t be a problem. I’ll have all that I’ll need to make everyone suffer for what happened to me!”

Then she released Lil from her grip and let her sleep deeply.


The Crusaders were finishing their story…

“…We couldn’t let that thing chase us all over town.” said DD. “Then I saw Princess Luna, and I signaled for her. 

Then we all just stayed out of sight.”

The other three nodded.

“We’re not in trouble, are we?” asked Applebloom.

Lightning assured them they weren’t in trouble. “In ways, you did break rules by not fleeing when you were supposed, but on the other hand you did do right by not spreading the danger, and signaling for Princess Luna helped a great deal.”

“I agree, well done.” added Luna.

The girls felt a little relieved.

“What about that guard?” asked Applebloom. “Was he hurt that bad?”

“No, he wasn’t.” replied Luna. “He shall recover… but nevertheless, it could only become worse so long as that monster is at large.”

“To think…!” Rarity shuddered. “That cursed creature went after my own sister and her friends! She will… PAY FOR THIS!!”

“Oh, boy, here it comes!” cried Spike, and everyone stepped back as Rarity gave a huge dragon roar, sending a stream of fire into the air.

She was then panting softly.

“Feel better?” asked Scootaloo.

“Yes… actually, I do.”

Everyone else felt that Rarity’s crankiness from lack of decent sleep was worsening.

“Come on, let’s go home.” said Spike. “There’s not much else we can do here right now.”

Luna agreed, and suggested “You all should go home and too bed. The guards and I shall finish up here. We have a long night ahead of us.”

Lightning sighed and looked all around, and even up at the stars.

“Sir…?” said Swift. “I know how you feel, but all we can do is carry on for now.”

Lightning gave a soft smile and agreed.


(Promo)


In our next episode: Castor and Lelani’s secret of the Dream Knight is starting to put a small strain with they and their parents as their majesties seem determined find out what’s wrong, and it isn’t long before the Nightmares decide to target the parents themselves, and they are helpless to fight back without proper powers.


 


Can the royal family ward off the Nightmares that will plague them?


 


Don’t miss the next exciting episode of “Starfleet Magic!”


 


(Next Episode: “Parents Want to Understand.”)

> Episode 7: Parents Want to Understand
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


EPISODE SEVEN


Once again, Castor and Leilani were having a shared dream of seeing the Dream Knight’s world again while it was so beautiful.

Castor was looking at his reflection on the water of a clear stream. He playfully made faces at himself while giggling.

Leilani was sitting peacefully on a grassy hill with rabbits, birds, and squirrels cuddling up with her.

Some of them placed a crown of daisies on her head.

“Aww... how sweet.” she cooed.

She looked all around the astounding beauty of the land surrounding them. “It’s just all so beautiful.”

Her brother agreed and he thought of those evil shadows and nightmares again. “Why or how would anyone want to invade and ruin such a place?”

That’s when they heard a familiar voice behind them, “…All things have their reasons.”

It was the Dream Knight again, looking just as handsome and magical as ever.

“It’s you again.” said Leilani.

“Yes. It seems our paths keep crossing.” he sounded like it was a bad thing.

Castor hated to be direct, but he asked the knight right away. “Why can’t we tell others about you?”

The knight hesitated to answer, “I have my reasons, just as all things do.”

“That doesn’t answer us.” protested Leilani. “We just want to help you. We want to help protect these dreams, and all other good dreams.”

The knight remained silent.

“Can’t you at least tell us your real name?” asked Castor.

The knight looked down at the two children with a silent and still expression. 

“You can trust us.” said Leilani “That’s what friends do.”

“Friends?” asked the knight. He though a moment, “Yes… I suppose, but how do I know I can trust you both?”

“What do you mean “How?” said Leilani “You entrusted your power to us to help you protect dreams already.”

The knight looked up into the sky. “What choice did I have? I did what I had to in order to prevent the enemy from obtaining which they seek.”

The children couldn’t really argue, and they sighed.

“We just want to help even more, and we can’t help you if you do let us.” said Castor.

Leilani nodded and added, “What do we have to do to convince you?”

The knight didn’t know how to answer or even if he wanted to.


“Children…” called a faint a familiar voice.

“It’s Mother.” said Castor.

“Oh, no…! Not now?” groaned Leilani, but the dream was already starting to fade into white.


Celestia had opened the curtains letting the warm sunlight in, and then she softly looked between her two sleeping children.

“Castor…? Leilani…?”

She softly caressed their cheeks with her hands. “Wake up sleepyheads. It’s time to start a brand new day.”

The children slowly opened their eyes and gave sleepy groans.


Later that day, at The School of Nightmares…

Magi was teaching her Literature class-- pacing around the room while quote from a tome she was reading.

“…To be a nightmare, or to not be a nightmare…? That is the question, that you all will learn in due time as you haunt the minds of those who dare to dream purely.”

Her students took note of this, but some were chattering quietly…

“She teaches us all this, and yet she’s not successful herself.”

“Maybe we ought to put in a transfer.”

Magi took that to insult, and tapped her staff hard and glared at the students with burning, glowing eyes.

She wasn’t the only one having difficulties with students…

Emcee was handing back test results, and she was not pleased.

“C...

D…

F…

F…

…F!”


She groaned irritably. “What are you creatures; on sleeping medication?! We have gone over these scientific notes for decades, and you still can’t pass simple tests like this?!”

The students all looked ashamed.

Emcee meant what she had said; being dreams rather than mortal beings, many of the creatures were hundreds-- thousands even of years old.


Then, in the gymnasium, Coach Mash blew his whistle at all the students whenever they fumbled, or fouled at whatever sports they were practicing.

“Come on! You call yourselves Nightmares?! You look like a bunch of light specks!  How do you expect to scare and conquer when you can’t even hit the mark?

Fifty laps, all of you!”

He blew his whistle, and the groaning students began to run around, and around.


Soon the bell rang signifying the end of class, but this was followed by the ringing of a different bell, and a voice over the school intercom called out. “All staff and students report to the assembly hall.”


Before long, all the students were gathered, and chattering about, while the three top teachers were, once again, standing before the stage were Zadovia. 

“Quiet! QUIET!!” she bellowed while tapping her pointing stick on her podium, and all the students hushed up instantly.

Zadovia snuffed and then pointed at the teachers. “I commend the three of you, you have gathered vast amounts of power for us, but how much longer am I to sit and wait for you to find the Golden Sword?”

Mash sighed, feeling overly annoyed of hearing this complaint for the umpteenth time. “Look, I mean no offense here, but if it was an easy thing to find, we would have had it by now!”

“I had to admit this…” said Emcee “But he has a point. There’s still countless of potential subjects in which their dreams could house the sword.”

“So how do we find the right one?” asked Magi.

Mash protested, “Hey, you’re the magical one; you figure out a way.”

“What? What about her?” Magic snarled at Emcee “She’s supposed to be all brainy, and yet she botched up that formula of hers.”

Emcee balked. “So what if my experiment failed? I’m working on it.”

They bickered and bickered, and Zadovia rubbed her face while groaning.

Rather than yell at them to be quiet, she changed into a large, glowing, and spooky spectre version of herself, and gave off a loud roar, frightening the trio and many of the students.

Zadovia changed back and huffed, “That’s better!”

Then she addressed the trio, “If you can’t make up your minds, then allow me to make them up for you. I have the perfect targets in mind for you to strike next.”

She opened her book and magically showed large images of none other than Grand Ruler Celesto and Queen Celestia.

The crowd awed with astonishment, while the trio were gawking just as much.

“Their majesties themselves?” asked Mash.

“Of course!” cried Magi. “Why they must have the purest and most beautiful dreams anyone could ever think of… what with all they do and what they hope for…”

Emcee wasn’t too convinced as she noted that neither of their majesties had a golden bracelet, meaning they had no connection to the Dream Knight, his sword, or the ability to repel the nightmares.

Before she could even say anything, Magi had already volunteered for the mission. “I’ll get their dreams. Even if they don’t have the sword, they’re likely to possess vast amounts of power that could take our forces to a whole new level.”

“Exactly.” said Zadovia “Now go, and don’t mess it up.”



Classes were also in session in the royal courtyards below.

Lighting and Starla were called from New Ponyville to head up courses and make speeches to inspire cadets and the knights in training.

Lightning was helping the cadets with their combat skills by having spars with each student.

He had to hold back and go as easy as he could on the newbies.

Some of the cadets were actually afraid to approach “the commander” himself, which made Lightning sigh, “It’s going to be a long afternoon.”



Starla still couldn’t fight because of her pregnancy, but her job was to help the cadets with their aim when firing weapons or magic projectiles, as well as improve their evasiveness by firing her own powers at them.

“STAR SHOWER”

“PULSAR LASER”
 
The cadets dodged and blocked her attacks fairly well, but then…

“STARLIGHT ARROW”

That’s when she showed off her masterful archery skills.

The cadets dodged the arrows coming at them.

“You missed us!” they would taunt, but Starla would only smirk, “…Did I?”

That’s when her arrows ricocheted off walls, poles, crates or other things and struck the students from behind.

Starla shook her head pitifully at the fallen cadets. “Learn to watch out from behind as well.”

Meanwhile…

Being the children of their royal majesties, Castor and Leilani didn’t just go to school; they had private lessons and tutoring.

They had music class…

Dance lessons…

Teachings of how to be truly royal, to prepare them for the many big responsibilities they would have in future, such as running the star systems, maintaining peace and order on the planet, how to behave in public and things like that.

Sometimes, Princess Cadance and Shining Armor would visit to help teach their little cousins--being well-educated themselves.

Cadance taught Leilani how to walk like a princess.

“You pick up your skirt in two fingers, and you step, and step, and step…”

Leilani followed, copying her every move.

Shining Armor taught Castor how to fence, with prop swords. “Get ready to parry…” he said as he readied himself.

Castor nodded, but really both he and Leilani were far too distracted to concentrate. They were still thinking about the Dream Knight and wondering how to convince him of their trust…

…Leilani tripped over her dress…

…And Castor got struck in the chest by such a blow he could have easily parried.

“Are you okay?” Cadance asked as she helped Leilani up.

Shining Armor helped Castor up too. “What happened? You didn’t even raise your sword or flinch.”

The children looked disappointed, but actually more regretful.

“Are you two okay?” Shining Armor asked again.

“…Exactly what we’d like to know.” said Grand Ruler as he and Celestia stood at the doorway to the private classroom.

The both of them looked deeply concerned, and Celestia held up two spelling tests marked each with a D-Minus.

Now the children really looked upset and worried. It wasn’t like them to get low marks on tests, and this wasn’t the first time either. They had been slipping and fumbling a lot lately.

“Children, what is the matter?” asked Celestia.

The children hesitated and then both answered, “Nothing, Mother.”

The grownups were not convinced.

“That sounds like a pretty big “nothing.” said Grand Ruler. “Children, if something’s bothering you, you need to tell us right away.

Remember what we taught you?”

The children remembered; if something was bothering them, the right thing to do would be to tell so the parents could try and help.

“We can always read your minds anyway.” said Celestia “…And I think it’s about time we did that.”

The children were very worried, and begged not to.

“You can make this easier and just tell us what troubles you.” said their father.

“We… we can’t.” said Castor.

“We just can’t tell anyone.” added Leilani. 

The parents sighed.

Cadance and Shining Armor hated that their cousins were not cooperating either, and they, too, were starting to agree to the mind reading.

“We’re going to go get the spell ready,” said Celestia, and then she addressed to her niece and nephew-in-law “Will you watch them and bring them when we’re ready?”

The couple agreed, much to the children’s fear and dismay. So after their parents had left, while Cadance and Shining Armor had their backs turned, they quietly slipped out the window.

The grownups turned round.

“Kids?” called Shining Armor.

“The window!” cried Cadance.

They rushed over and looked all over, but the palace was so big there was already so many places the kids could have run off to hide.

Cadance hated having failed her aunt and uncle already, but she and her husband quickly took responsibility and began to organize a search.


Goldwin was up on the tallest terrace, polishing the telescopes for the stargazers.

“Okay, that looks good.” he said to himself. “Oops, missed a spot on the lens.”

He bent over to get his rag and cleaner, when the telescope whirled round, and actually caught his mask, pulling it off and turning him back into a gold statue.


That’s when Castor and Leilani had flown up onto the terrace to hide.

“You sure they won’t find us here?” asked Leilani.

“It’s a big palace. In a while we’ll just change spots.”

Then they noticed Goldwin, and his mask hanging off the end of the telescope.

“Should we help him?” asked Castor, but both he and his sister knew that if they did the magic and bring him back to life, he’d see them and bring them to their parents.

Then again, just leaving him there and nobody else knew he needed help.

“We better help him.” said Leilani.

Her brother agreed, and fetched the mask.

Once it was over Goldwin’s face, they said the magic words together…
 
“Powers of life, now begin
awaken the magic from within!”

…And Goldwin awoke again.

“What happened?” he asked with a startle.

“We found you here,” explained Castor. “Your mask was dangling off the telescope.”

Goldwin remembered, and he felt silly for having lost his mask again.

“What are you two doing up here anyway?” he asked.

The children felt embarrassed to say.

“Is something wrong?” asked Goldwin.

“Why does everyone keep asking us that?!” snapped Leilani, making Goldwin’s eyes widen.

She quickly apologized, which told Goldwin enough. “Are you two hiding from someone?”

Castor nodded, “Our parents want to read our minds, and we don’t want them to.”

Goldwin was well-aware of the children and their struggling. While in his dance classes, where he taught them, they would stumble and fall, even on simple moves they had already mastered.

He knew there was no point in asking them, but he did give them the same talk the parents used. 

“You know, they only want to know what’s wrong because they care for you, and they only want what’s best for you…

…Just like we all do.”

The children were still unconvinced, and worried about the truth being discovered.

“Are you going to take us to mother and father?” asked Castor.

Goldwin nodded sadly, “You know I have to.”

“There’s no need for that, Goldwin.” said a familiar voice.

The children turned round and saw their parents, and their cousins standing at the entrance to the terrace; having found the children easily using palace scanners for their specific bio-signs.

“Whatever are we to do with you two?” asked Celestia. “Why are you two so desperate for us not find out?”

The children sighed, and Castor explained as best he could. “We just… we made a promise to a friend that we wouldn’t tell.”

This was the first the grownups had heard of “a friend.”

“You promised a friend?” asked Grand Ruler “Well… I suppose that is a bit understandable, but even still, if it bothers you this much… it sounds very serious.”

Celestia was all for the understanding of friendship, but she still couldn’t help but ask, “And just who is this friend of yours?”

The children went silent again.

“Well, come on… we’re waiting.” said their father. “Who is your friend? Are they in any trouble with you, or someone else?”

The children looked up regretfully.

“We can’t tell you.” said Leilani.

The grownups all sighed, and it was beginning to look like they would have to mind read after all.

The children had no choice but to respect their parents’ wishes, and they came along sadly but quietly.

Cadance and Shining Armor hung their heads low, and Goldwin didn’t know what to feel what for whom.

“Why don’t we go, for support.” he suggested?

The couple agreed, and headed inside themselves.

As they walked down the hall… the lighting inside the palace suddenly changed.

“What happened to all the lights?” asked Goldwin.

Cadance and Shining Armor realized almost at once.

“It’s a Dream Field!” cried Cadance.

“Inside the palace?!” wailed Shining Armor.

Then they heard the sound of screaming.

“It’s the children!” cried Cadance. “Let’s go!”

The trio ran down the hall together.


“Lightning, look!” cried Starla.

Everyone could see the large, shadowy bubble bulged out from the center of the palace.

Lightning growled, and, knowing he was one of the only few that could actually fight off The Nightmares, he decided to head off and investigate.

“Starla, you stay here.” 

His wife agreed, and watched her husband transform.

“Starfleet Magic!”

And he flew off.

One of the students couldn’t help but ask, “Pardon me, General… Are you actually okay with not being able to follow him into battle?”

Starla immediately replied “Of course I am…” and she softly touched her stomach. “I have to keep it easy, and besides, I’m just as pleased to help with other duties… such as getting you all inside in times of emergency.”
 
The cadets got the message and they all began to file into the academy building.

Starla snickered proudly at the students filing inside, but then her expression changed as she turned round to look back up at the palace.

“Be careful, Lightning.”


Magi had appeared in the throne room, right as their majesties and the children came through on their way to their bed chambers.

The guards had sprung to arms, but because they didn’t possess the golden power, they were made easy work of-- Magi read all their dreams, and then knocked all over them over without breaking much of a sweat.

The guards lay down, unconscious all around her.

“Pathetic.” she groaned.

Then she turned to face her true targets; their majesties themselves. Both were glaring at her furiously while their children were cowering and quivering behind them.

Knowing they couldn’t escape from the Dream Field, the parents motioned towards their thrones, and children immediately got the idea.

The children raced towards the thrones…

Hidden behind the thrones was a floor tile that could flip over, revealing a palm scanner. Only royal family members were recognized.

Castor and Leilani scanned their palms, and then, behind them a secret entrance raised up, revealing a stairway to a small bunker beneath the floor where they would be safe and could view the happenings above via monitor screens.


Magi suffered, “Those little brats don’t concern me; it’s you two that I want.”

Grand Ruler flicked his cape, and Celestia magically changed from wearing her royal dress and cape to her old warrior garments. She didn’t bother change into her Valkyrie forum.

“Whatever you want with us, you shall not have it.” she sneered.

Magi only laughed, “Really? Well, why don’t we make it interesting then, hmm…?”

The majesties stood ready and watched as she summoned a nightmare bubble, which burst and formed into the monster.

It seemed to resemble a large tiki stature, with a solid metal body, sharp teeth, and large glowing, red eyes.

He let out a mighty roar and growled and snarled. “I am Nightmare Tiki-Terror. All will fall before me!”


Down in the bunker, the children shuddered and whimpered at the sight of the creature.


“Get them!” shouted Magi.

The tiki opened his huge mouth as energy started to build up inside.

Their majesties zipped out of the way as a huge, fiery ball flew right past them blasting columns and chunks out of the wall.

“We can’t battle it.” Celestia called.

Her husband agreed, “We can still stall it.”


Magi laughed, “Try stalling us both!” and she aimed her staff and unleashed her magic beams, forcing their majesties to dodge again. The blast hit the windows, shattering the glass and frames.

“Show them your specialty, Tiki!”

Her monster snickered, and his huge red eyes began to glow brightly, and fired a zap at their majesties.

“Celesto!” cried Celesti “I… I can’t move.”

“Me neither.” wailed her husband.


“You anger the tiki, you pay for it.” laughed the monster. “Once my magic eyes glare at you, you’re hopeless to resist the paralyzing power I cast.”

Magi landed before him and pat his arm. “Well, done. You just may get extra credit for this.”

Her monster was thankful.

Magi then proceeded to move closer towards their majesties. “Now, let’s take a look at your dreams, and find what we’ve been searching for.”

Against this sort of powerful dream magic, their majesties couldn’t budge an inch as Magi drew nearer to peek into their dreams.


The children were frightened below in the bunker, and were pounding on the monitors.

“Mother…!”

“Father…!”



“Here I come!” hissed Magi, but just as she was about to fire her dream beam, when their majesties were swooped away by Cadance, in her Silent Ninja forum, and Shining Armor as Saber.

“Have you no shame for peer into others’ privacy?!” scolded Saber.

Cadance merely nodded in agreement.

Magi was infuriated, and even more so when their majesties were able to move again, being out of tiki’s gaze.

“Get them all!” Magi shouted.

“With pleasure...” agreed Tiki, and he opened his mouth to breathe more fire…

…When Lightning burst in through a hole in the wall, already in Dream-Mode, and gave the monster a huge kick in the side, toppling him over with a loud crash.


Magi growled and Lightning glared at her. “Have you no decency for people’s privacy!” he scolded.

“Hey, that’s what he said!” scoffed Magi, but then she flicked her robe and looked raring to brawl. “I’ll show you “decency!”

She zapped at him, and he leapt up and over her, before whirling around and firing a blast out of his horn, striking her hard and sending her slamming a set of suits of armor.

“Lightning, behind you!” shouted Grand Ruler.

Tiki’s eyes were glowing again, but Lightning quickly zipped out of the way.

“Where’d he go?” huffed the monster.

“Right here…!” Lightning called as he came crashing down from above to attack, only to get blasted by Magi’s rays, and sent him crashing hard into the thrones, smashing them to bits.

“Oh, no!” cried Celestia, and then she joked “I just had the pillows fluffed.”


Castor and Leilani saw the fight on the monitors. Their hearts were racing and their bloods were flowing, all in fear.

Lightning was getting beat up by the villains, and he didn’t dare go Enticorn; his power would be so strong he’d destroy the entire throne room; maybe even cause the palace to collapse.


“I don’t think the commander can face them both on his own.” cried Castor.

“Yes, but no one else can help him fight.” said Leilani.

Then things got even worse as the children watched their parents and their cousins were backed against a solid wall, and being approached by the villains.


“I’m growing tired of waiting.” hissed Magi. “I dream to see your dreams!”

The four royals huddled together, but their majesties were already prepared for this.

Quickly, they had teleported themselves and their relatives at random points across the throne room.

“To dream an impossible dream…!” Grand Ruler taunted. “You’ll have to work harder to make this one a reality.”

Lightning bolted upright from the wrecked thrones.

Magi decided to play on his words. “Did you say “hotter?” and she snapped her fingers, and Tiki roared as he fired multiple fire blasts from his mouth, seeing drapes, flags, and carpets ablaze.

“Fire!!” shouted Saber.

The automatic extinguisher couldn’t respond while within the Dream Field as their main control unit was from outside where it couldn’t’ detect anything.

“Put out those flames before the whole room burns up!” called Celestia.

“I’ll try and handle the creeps.” said Lightning.

“Don’t let the monster paralyze you.” cautioned Grand Ruler.

Lightning agreed, and jumped in to confront Magi and Tiki.

“You think you’re so magical?” balked Magi, and she got out her spell book, quickly reciting a magical phrase, and that’s when she multiplied herself and the monster in five each.

“What the--” cried Lightning.

“What’s the matter?” all five Magis taunted “Seeing more than you can believe.”

The Tiki monsters all snickered wickedly.

Lightning, although able to fight them, was still unable to use his visor to scan for which were the real villains.

“Think I can’t zap you all?” he sneered, and he prepared to fire small pulses of uniforce, when he realized he would probably and accidently hit one of the unconscious guards, or his friends.

“I’ll have to do this the old-way.” he decided, and he lunged for one of the Magis, aiming to punch her face, only to fall right through as it was one of the illusions.

He aimed to kick one of the Tikis, it, too, was an illusion.

Worse than that, the illusions were able to fire at him and hurt him, as part of Magi’s nasty tricks, and this made it all the more harder for Lightning to keep track of all the targets he had already attacked, causing him to strike the same illusions twice, and thrice.

Meanwhile, Celestia and Grand Ruler used their powers to conjure up buckets of water to douse every flame, while Saber used his sword to slash off the burning curtains to keep the fire from spreading, and Cadance helped to clear away the unconscious guards.

All four of them huddled together after finishing the job.

“That should stop the fire.” said Saber.

Cadance and their majesties agreed… only for all four of them to suddenly be paralyzed by Tiki’s curse.

The real monster and the real Magi appeared before the frozen group; revealing her trick.

“No!!” Lightning cried. He tried to rush through the illusions, but they kept zapping at him from all directions.

Celestia and Grand Ruler couldn’t teleport while in this state. This particular type of paralysis was unlike anything they had ever felt.

“You didn’t think you dream of outwitting me, did you?” Magi taunted. “Now, once and for all, let me see YOUR DREAMS!!”

Three of the royals screamed as they were hit by the dream streams-- Cadance couldn’t make a sound.

Lightning kept getting blasted at by the illusions, unable to help.


Magi saw all kinds of things…

Shining Armor had dreams of being reunited with his sister, Twilight Sparkle-- which could never truly happen.

Cadance’s dreams were that of a world filled with light and love, and where everyone appreciated one another.

It was their majesties dreams which intruiged Magi the most.

“Oh, my…!” she exclaimed “Look at all this…”

Their majesties envisioned a universe filled with peace, order, friendship, and harmony. No more bad guys, no more evil, no more crime, no more battles-- a world where Starfleet was no longer needed.

…It was just so peaceful, like an improbable dream!



The children just couldn’t bear to watch this much longer! Lightning was getting pummelled, their parents and cousins were in great danger, and still powerless to fight back.

“They need help!” cried Castor.

“If only they had the same power as Lightning did!” wailed Leilani.



Magi finished observing the dreams, and taking in the energy, but she was ever so outraged! 

“No!! It’s impossible!” she bellowed. “How can this be? Their dreams are so pure-- all of them-- and still no sign of the Golden Sword?!”


Suddenly, there was a big flash of golden light illuminating from above.

The villains looked up and covered their eyes as the two parts of the magical sword appeared. They joined together to make the weapon whole, and the sword began to sprinkle golden sparkles down over the room, dispelling the illusions, and setting the four royals free.

“What’s happening?” wondered Lightning.

The four royals were fully free, and then each of them noticing a glowing on their wrists. All at once, in bright flashes, they were each donned with a golden dream bracelet, and went into Dream-Mode like Lightning.

“What?! No!!” cried Magi “This can’t be happening!”

Celestia and Grand Ruler gazed at one another; the both of them feeling incredibly different, yet new and improved.

Cadance and Saber felt the same…


Lightning slowly got up onto his feet. “This means you all can battle the nightmares now, too!”

Grand Ruler clenched his fists remarking, “Yes!” and he turned to face the villains, with his family all huddling around him.

“Oh, this is going to feel great!” hissed Saber.


Magi and Tiki were far from willing to give in.

“Paralyze them!” Magi ordered.

“Right!” agreed her monster, but just as his eyes began to glow, the royals zipped out of sight.


The monster and Magi looked around and all about.

“STRIDENT SHOCKWAVE” Saber unleashed his lightning at the villains from above, striking them hard, and sent them skidding along the slick floor.

The royals then landed on the floor and spread about.

Cadance and Saber went after the monster, while their majesties faced off with Magi herself.

“…No more kid’s stuff.” sneered Celestia.

She dashed, and leapt up over her husband, landing on his hand, and he sprung her forth for a high-jump kick.

Magi blocked her boot with her staff, repelling her off, only for Celestia to flip kick her right in the face, knocking her hat off.

Magi wasn’t too hurt, but more enraged than ever, especially when Grand Ruler leapt in and began to punch and kick at her, forcing her to defend herself; blocking him with her staff, and her own punches and kicks.

Celestia then joined in herself, and together with her husband, they each gave Magi a double punch, sending her sailing out a hole in the wall and out onto the palace battlements.


The children saw it all, and they were astounded.

“I don’t believe it!” said Castor “They’re actually winning.”

Leilani nodded, and she and her brother realized that the Dream Knight had to be responsible for all this.

“Why would he do it?” Leilani wondered.


Cadance and Saber battled hard with the monster.

Tiki tried to paralyze them again, but Cadance swiftly moved about too much to be caught in one place, and she kicked him hard in his metal chest, sending him right towards her husband.

Saber looked ready to attack with sword and sickle, but Tiki thrust out his metal fists and pounded him hard in the face and the gut, sending him sailing out another window, onto another set of battlements.

The monster rushed to the window and aimed another fire blast at him. Cadance dashed into attack him, only to get punched hard.

“You’re too soft!” Tiki mocked, only then to get blasted by Lightning out the window. “And you’re too thick to understand.” he jeered.

Then he looked over at Cadance. “You okay?”

She gave him a thumb up.


Outside, on the wall, Tiki was infuriated, and he yelled up at the window, “I’ll get you for that!”

“Wrong!” snarled Saber “…I’ll get you!”

He gripped his sword tightly, and then shocked it with his power to ready his finisher, as was hinted by the glowing symbol of the golden dream sword appearing on it.

“SHOCKING SABER STRIKE”

The Tiki, being metal, was highly vulnerable to electricity. One strike… and that was it!

The creature wailed and failed as it sparked and jolted by electrical beams and he fell over the side of the wall, exploding in midair, and his dream bubble burst.

“Alright…!” Saber cheered “Like a dream come true.”

Cadance and Lightning was overjoyed.


Meanwhile, on the other side, their majesties were both brawling with Magi hard.

Grand Ruler punched her hard in the gut…

Celestia kicked her hard in the side sending her sailing across the battlements.

Then together, they moved their hands together, and cast binding magic over Magi, holding her in place.

“…Got her!” cried Celestia.

Her husband agreed. “Let’s take her in. We’ll find about her, and the nightmares. Then we can try and stop them!”

That’s what he wanted, but it was fruitless…

Magi broke free from bondage easily-- snapping those bindings as if they were thin strings.

She was still just a dream, and dreams could not be contained by normal forces or what magic their majesties currently possessed.

Magi decided to retreat, while assuring their majesties. “You may not have had what I really wanted, but know this… thanks to what I have obtained from you, the nightmares will grow only stronger, and soon your world, and all worlds beyond will belong to us!!”

She vanished, and the Dream Field was dissolved, and just when Lightning and the others rushed onto the scene.

“Argh…! She got away again!” groaned Lightning.

Grand Ruler shook his head, “It wouldn’t have matter had you’d gotten here anyway. She would have escaped regardless.”

Celestia’s suddenly remembered, “The children!”

The grownups all quickly dashed back inside to get the children out of the bunker, only to find they had already let themselves out.

They ran to their parents, hugging them warmly.

Starla had flown over the minute the Dream Field vanished. She was relieved to see all was well… or nearly so! The throne room was a complete and total wreck, but nothing the royal construction team couldn’t fix in a jiffy.


That night, the children were being tucked warmly and safely in bed as their parents bid them a loving good night.

“Children…” their father said to them. “About this friend of yours…”

The children looked nervous again, but their mother then assured them. “…We won’t try to pry into your privacy if it means that much to you and your friend.

But just the same, we want you to try harder in your studies.”

“Yes, Mother.” The children agreed.

The parents pecked their kids good night once more before leaving them to fall asleep quietly.


Soon, they found themselves again, in the Dream Knight’s world, standing before him.

“You gave our family the power, didn’t you?” asked Castor.

The knight softly nodded, “Yes.”

“But why did you?” asked Leilani. “I thought you said you couldn’t trust us?”

“I never said that I didn’t really trust you.” replied the knight “But you did keep to your word by not telling anyone of our connection. It proves of your purity as well as your deepest devotions.”

The children felt slightly flattered.

“So, will we ever get to tell anyone about you?” asked Castor.

The knight hesitated.

“Can’t you at least tell us your name?” asked Leilani.

The knight looked off into the beautiful scenery of the land around them all, and the children looked with him.

“…I will consider it.”


(Promo)


In our next episode: Leads are starting to become clear to Lil Fair and her ghost friend, which leads the Cutiemark Crusaders to doing their own investigations. Lil, on the other hand, finds herself losing more and more control over herself as the spirit continues to grow stronger and continue its own crusader against all that it loathes.


 


What will be discovered about the case, and what will become of Lil?


 


Don’t miss the next exciting episode of “Starfleet Magic!”


 


(Next Episode: “Part 1: Life of a Little Adult”)

> Episode 8: Part 1: Life of a Little Adult
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


EPISODE EIGHT



One night, Buttonfly was sleeping peacefully in his crib…

Angel was all curled up in his little basket bed…

…And Fluttershy, she rolled over in bed to find her husband not beside.


Rhymey was outside actually patrolling the perimeter, in case the ghost would try to attack the family in the night.

With his sword in hand, he kept marching around, and around, and around the cottage. He did feel rather sleepy, and was even starting to get a little paranoid…

Every sound he heard-- every twig cracking, owl hooting-- made him stop and look around with his weapon poised.

Then he heard another sound… of the cottage door opening. He turned and saw his wife, in her night robe.

She let out a mighty yawn and saw…

“Rhymey, please come to bed.
Come and rest your weary head.

There’s nothing out here tonight,
Everything’s quiet; it’s all right.”


Rhymey wanted to believe her, but he protested…

“I feel tired, and weary too,
But I can’t stop worrying about you,
About, our friends, our son,
…I’m worried about, well, everyone.”

Fluttershy walked over and pecked him sweetly on the cheek.

“I know how you feel; it’s not the best,
But you still should come inside and get some rest.”

Her husband sighed, and with a tap of his energizer, his sword vanished. He put his arm around his wife, and they softly walked back to the house… only for the alarms to sound right as they reached the door!

One of the sentries came rushing past, “There’s another attack reported!”

Since Rhymey was still dressed, he decided to head off, while Fluttershy agreed to stay and watch the house, the animals, and the baby.

“If anything happens to go wrong…” he started to say, only for his wife to quickly tell him…

“It’ll be fine. Hurry along!”

Rhymey pecked her on the cheek, and he flew off.



He arrived to find Lightning and Swift in front of Town Hall, and the ghost had already harmed three adults on Mayor Mare’s council, but she herself was spared by Lightning and Swift and was escorted outside of the building along with everyone else.

There was a bright light flashing from the windows, and the ghost burst out through the walls.

She looked much more opaque than usual, as if she were becoming solid, and diamond eyes were looking shinier than ever.

She bellowed at everyone looking up at her, “The more life force I absorb from you all, the stronger my power grows, and soon I’ll have all that I need to exact my vengeance on all of you, especially grownups!”

Then she vanished and was gone, feeling she had done enough for another night.

“U’rgh!!” groaned Lightning. “There’s got to be a way to stop her!”

“Yeah, but how?” wondered Swift.

Rhymey looked at all the lit up houses and buildings nearby. People were woken up when the alarm sounded, for the third night that week, and the people were not happy.

Who would be with all the restless nights and all that?


The next morning…

Lil’ Fair got out of bed, and she still had no memory of the trouble last night.

School was out, she had gone to the New Ponyville Library to study, as her father had ordered her too, and when it was time to head home she passed by town hall, looking at all the grownups in suits and working hard as if they didn’t know the meaning of the word fun.

Then, when she went home, she had supper and went straight to bed. Everything else was a blank, but she knew better.

She had a feeling that creature attacked again.


She looked all around her bedroom. “I know you’re here.” she called softly hoping the spirit would answer.

When she didn’t get a response she continued to call out. “You can’t hide from me. Your little game is going to end.”

That’s when she heard wicked snickering coming from inside her very head, “Sorry, but I will decide when that happens.”

Lil began to pound her head with her pillow in a fruitless effort to shake the spirit out, but it only amused her. “Yeah, hit it harder, maybe it’ll actually work… Not!”

“Go away! Leave me alone!”

“Nah… I like it, and besides… you made a deal with me. I keep you young so you don’t ever have to worry about growing up, and the more life force we take from those “grownups” and others, the better for the both of us.”
 
Lil was standing in the middle of her room looking up, down, and all around, “What do you mean? What good does it do you?”


The spirit snickered. “You wouldn’t understand. Nobody ever did, which is why they deserve to pay!”
 
Lil shook her head. “No! I don’t want this! I don’t want to help you hurt others.”

“You have no choice. Besides… weren’t you the one who said you’d do “anything” to not ever have to grow up?
 
Get used to it, child; you’re strapped in for the long ride.”

“No! No!!” bellowed Lil.

The spirit said no more, especially when there was a knock at Lil’s door, and Lady Fare called, “Lil’? Are you alright?”

She let herself in. “Who are you talking to in here?”

Lil wanted to tell her mom about the spirit, but apart from still being unsure if she could trust her, it wouldn’t have mattered.

As the spirit was growing stronger with all the life force she absorbed, she was able to not only use Lil’s body, but by now she could prevent Lil from saying anything to give her away.

Then again, Lady Fare, with her constant yapping, told her. “Remember, today’s your school field trip to daddy’s shoe factory. Won’t that be fun?”

Lil could only sigh and hang her head low. Not only was she not really looking forward to it, but she didn’t think her father would like it either-- with so many children looking around his workplace.

 
Meanwhile, in town, Lightning and some of the others were reading the daily paper. The front page told about the number of complaints from citizens. Some were even accusing Starfleet of being lazy and not doing anything about the creature at all.

“Oh, no…!” Lightning groaned.

“Well, ain’t that just doggone nice of them.” remarked Applejack. “We’re doing our best here, and it weren’t for the alarms, they’d all be sitting ducks on a dry pond.”

Everyone gawked at her for her raging.

“Sorry, I haven’t slept too well myself.” she admitted

“Well, it’s a good thing you and Swift were at Town Hall last night.” Starla said to Lightning.

“What we’re you doing there so late anyway?” asked Krysta.

Lightning explained, “Swift wanted to comb through the archives again on Sole Maker’s house, he thinks he has a lead on the case.” he paused “…And I think he could be right.”

Everyone leaned in.

“What do you think he’s found out?” asked Rhymey.

“Will it help us solve what this is about?” rhymed Fluttershy.

Lightning showed everyone some photocopies of old newspaper clippings about the murder home, and the family that once lived there.

Though the pictures were colorless, and rather faded, they were still easy to make out. A quaint little family consisting of a mother Earth Pony, a Father Pegasus, and their only daughter, a cute little unicorn child-- the murder victim.

Lightning told everyone to focus on the little daughter. “Her name was Little Jewel.” said Lightning. “She used to be a spokes-pony for child-related products, including baby-food, diapers, and small-sized clothing.”  

He showed everyone old adds from the files with Jewel’s picture on them.


“Aww… she looked like such a happy little filly.” said Starla.

“Yeah, she does look like it…” said Lightning. “…But would you believe in all of those pictures, she was actually twenty-three years old?”
 
The others all gasped in complete and total shock.

“Twenty-three…?!
How can that be?” asked Rhymey.

“She looks barely old enough to walk!” added Krysta.

Lightning nodded and explained, “According to her medical records, Jewel was born with a very rare and unusual medical condition. I verified it with Penny this morning.

It’s called Systemic Hypoplasia. It prevented her from physically growing. She always looked like a three-year old, no matter how much time went by.

Because of this, she was able to land all these jobs, because while she looked like a child, she was mature enough to keep up a good act.”

The others were simply astounded, just as Lightning was when he discovered the story himself.

“She couldn’t age at all?” said Applejack. “That’s incredible, and yet she was so successful. What happened?”

Lightning explained, “Jewel, though successful, began to grow resentful of her condition and her appearance. She longed for more; a better life, better respect, and better things than all that child stuff… but she was tragically denied all this because of her condition-- her inability to grow.

Tired of always being too short, always being mistaken for a mere child in-spite of her adult intelligence and maturity, or bossed around by other adults, even those her own age…

Sadly, no magic could work on her, because just as her condition prevented her from growing, no spell would do the trick either and would likely have disastrous results if attempted.

Undeterred, she decided to end it by trying to find some cure or potion that would make her grownup.

Her father wouldn’t hear of it, because he loved the fame and attention, as well as the fortune his family could make from continuously exploiting his daughter for her condition.

No one really knows what happened after this, because Jewel was discovered killed-- murdered by her father, and both he and his mother were killed too; deduced by the authorities that the father had killed his daughter in an act of insanity, and then killed his wife and himself to avoid prosecution.”


There was nothing else after that.

Fluttershy almost felt like crying.

“That’s all so sad,
It just feels so bad,
To be exploited and killed by a dear old dad!”

The others agreed with her.

“Wait!” said Starla “You think that… Jewel could be the ghost?”

“It’s just a wild guess.” replied Lightning “We’re just playing on hunches right now. After all, she’s going around attacking adults and children-- absorbing their life force-- and we’ve all heard what she wants right out.”

 
“The more life force I absorb from you all, the stronger my power grows, and soon I’ll have all that I need to exact my vengeance on all of you, especially grownups!”


The others couldn’t deny, that sounded like a vengeful spirit, but there was still no positive way to prove it.

“And Swift came up with all this?” asked Krysta. “Where is he?”


Swift was at the town library with pages of all the evidence he had. He had a small portfolio with him containing mini-photos of all those who had been attacked, trying to find a connection hat would probably lead to uncovering the ghost for good.

“There’s only one way to confirm if this ghost is really Little Jewel.” he thought to himself, “I’ve got to confront her again, and maybe it’ll help find out how she’s doing all this so we can stop her.”

Then, who should happen to walk up behind him but Zecora.

“If it’s a ghost that you wish to capture,
You must confront it, that’s for sure.”

Swift looked up and asked, “How did you know I was looking for the ghost?”

Zecora smirked at him and said...

“It is no secret of what you seek…”

She held up the newspaper of the story.

“…There is quite a lot of what the people speak.”

Swift sighed. He couldn’t give too much information, even to Zecora, as it was strictly Starfleet business, but he was able to say, “If we could just confront the ghost again, we might get somewhere with it, but then again we still don’t know how to stop it.”

Zecora then reached into her the burlap sack on her back and handed him a copy of a book she had written entitled “Understanding the world of the Supernatural”

The book was to help give her wisdom and advice to people who would seek it, and it would make her quite a bundle in cash to help buy her magical ingredients from the markets.

“Read the book and learn from it too,
It just may have the information for you.”

Then she excused herself leaving Swift to look through the book. It sure did look interesting, and he found himself drawn to all the pictures, instructions, and he didn’t even mind so much that it was all written in rhyme.

“Look at all this.” He said to himself as he combed through the pages, and finally got to a segment on ghosts, spectres, and spirits; including neat way approach them, fight them, and even capture them.

“I’ve got to show this to the commander!” he suddenly yelled, earning him a big “SHHH…!” from the libraries patrons, making him embarrassed.



Sole Maker’s shoe factory was located on the outskirts of New Ponyville, like most other businesses it was kept away from the village where they were hardly any homes or farms so there was plenty of space to work and make noise without much trouble, and also made shipping to other cities easier.

The factory building was as wide as the Crusaders High school, and three stories tall.

The lower area consisted of storage, where big shipments of shoes sat packaged and loaded into crates to be shipped out all over the planet, and the galaxy.

The floor above was where all the action was, and that’s where Cheerilee’s class was walking through now.
 

Mykan Stevens came along with the field trip to observe how alien creatures worked in manners similar to people in his world; it really wasn’t all that different.

The group saw how ponies cut out leather-- sometimes by hand, sometimes by machine-- and used modern machinery to shape and sew shoes and boots together.

The tour guide was a very nice mare who showed and explained to the children how all the machines worked, and very politely cautioned the children, “Keep well back… all this stuff looks cool, but it’s dangerous. Careless working can seriously injure someone… or worse.”

The children obeyed and stood well back, but they awed at how the machines work.

“How many shoes and boots do you make?” asked Melody.

“A little over five-thousand pairs every day.” replied the guide. “Imagine how many shoes that is in just one year.”

The students were very impressed, all but Lil that is. She was still feeling and looking rather nervous, especially being in her father’s “Domain” as she usually put it.

She looked up high, at another row of windows from the upper floor, which was the office floor. All the executives did their paper work and held meetings there, and Sole Maker’s office took up a large portion of the floor.

She wondered if her father was watching…

He was, but not from his office.

“What is the meaning of this?!” Sole Maker suddenly bellowed causing the entire factory to go silent, even the machines seemed to stop like they were afraid of him.


Sole looked extremely cross and marched over to the group. “What are you doing here?”

“We’re on a field trip.” replied Cheerilee “And if you don’t mind, we were in the middle of hearing an explanation of how slippers are made.”

Sole folded his arms, “Well I’d like an explanation of who authorized this, because I don’t remember authorizing the allowed of “Children” in a building for adults only!”

His yelling was starting to freak out some of the kids.

*Mykan’s POV*

I wasn’t about to take any of this and I marched straight up to Sole. I spoke severely but calmly, “We were given full permission from a contract agreement signed by you!” I presented to him the signed document.

Sole was out of his mind with shock, and then finally it donned on him. “I was so busy that night I must’ve signed it by mistake. Therefore, this contract is null and void.”

The children were all starting to look disappointed, some were even upset.

“Yeah…?” Sole gloated at them “Well you better get used to it. Disappoint is going to be a big part of your lives.”

“Dad, stop it!” snapped Lil.

All the other students gasped. 

“Why are you always being so grumpy and miserable to people all the time?”

Her father only glared at her with furious eyes. “Don’t you go questioning me, young filly!” he scolded. “This is MY factory, and here I make the rules… and I say “Field trip is over. Vacate the premises before I call the guards.

No Children are ever allowed here!”

I clenched my fists angrily. Nothing would have made me more thrilled than to put this jerk in his place, but I didn’t. 

Cheerile instructed the class, “We better go. Mykan, will you teleport us all back to school?”

I nodded at her.

She led the upset class to the exit.

Many of the students looked angrily at Sole.

Tee Base stuck his tongue out at him, further irritating him, he would have scolded the child hard had I not stepped in.

“Back off!” I sneered softly at him.

The students could see as they exited down the stairs things were starting to get ugly, but Cheerilee ushered them along not wanting them to see.

“Are you going to threaten me, Mr. Stevens?” Sole asked in an angry but mocking tone.

I remained silent.

“No? Then kindly leave before I call security.”

“Oh, I’ll be glad to, but just know this…” I paused “You have officially carried it too far today. I don’t know why you hate kids so much, but your behaviour today is totally inexcusable, and I intend to see you answer for it.”

“So you are threatening me?”

“No, sir… I’m promising you. We had a signed agreement, by your hand. You were given the permission contract, you were told to look it over, and you chose to brush it off like all the things you consider “Childish” or “Petty” but you still signed it anyway, without being forced. That gives us a legal binding, and you just broke it in a threatening and slimy matter.”

All the workers gasped in horror. None of them had ever dared talked to Sole Maker like that before. Usually it was Sole Maker doing all the barking, all the demanding, and all the insulting.

Anyone who dared speak up against Sole found themselves in hot water afterwards.

“You watch your back, Mister.” I said. “Your misdeeds will come back to get you.”

With that, I turned my back and flicked my cape at him, just barely hitting his muzzle.

As I walked down the stairs, I heard Sole scream “GET BACK TO WORK!!!” to all his employees, and the factory started up almost immediately.


Once outside, Cheerilee spoke to me, “I hope you weren’t causing trouble in there.”

“No, but I’m filing a complaint. He had no right to do that, not this time.”

Cheerilee actually agreed me with and offered to be a witness and voucher.

 
*POV Ends*


Melody and Tee Base were still shaking along with some of the other students.

“That guy is mean!” sneered Tee.

“He’s dreadfully rude.” agreed Melody, and she asked to Lil “Is he always like that? How do you put up with him?”

Lil didn’t answer. She was much too infuriated with her father this time. He was always mean-mean-mean, especially to her.

She looked up at the factory and glared at it furiously, but then quickly remembered to keep clam or a disaster would occur.

Worse still, the spirit inside her could feel the hate on her father.

“I think it’s about time for him to be served too.” she hissed. “But I’ll need another big boost of power before I can do that… and I think I know just where to get it from.”
 
Lil could hear her inside her head.

“No, don’t!” she practically begged.


“No, don’t what?” asked Melody, some of the others looked at her, even Cheerilee and Mykan did.

She wanted to tell them about the ghost, but once again was prevented by the spirit’s power; instead the spirit forced Lil to say. “No… don’t… teleport just yet, my shoe is untied.”

She bent over and seemingly tied up her laces, even though only she knew they were perfectly tied from the beginning.

Then the entire class huddled together, and Mykan used his teleporter to transport everyone back to school.


Later that day, after the afternoon patrol rounds, Swift showed Lightning and the gang Zecora’s book, and the information he got about how to deal with the ghost.

“This all seems crazy.” said Krysta as she looked through the instructions of how to deal with ghosts. “If we want to expose the ghost is Little Jewel, we have to show her something from her past?

That’s nuts!”

“…Which is why it just may work.” said Lightning. “According to this, if Little Jewel is the ghost, showing her something from her past that may cause enragement can have a nasty effect on her spirit, and this will prove that it’s her.”

“Well, does the book say how to stop her as well?” asked Applejack.

Swift admitted he hadn’t read that far yet. “Even if it does say how to stop her, we still have to find her first.”

“On that note, you’re right,
And the ghost only shows at night.” said Fluttershy.

Rhymey agreed and added…

“There are many places she can show,
Exactly where, how will we know?”


“We don’t.” answered Lightning. “The book says we can lure ghosts out… “By giving it when it wants to lure it into place.”

This was little help at all. Everyone knew the ghost wanted to absorb energy from grownups, children, which meant the next victims would be anyone at random.

A stakeout would be out the question under such conditions.

“I know it seems harsh…” Lightning said “…Especially for the citizens, but all we can do for now is wait for another sighting.”

The others agreed, but felt horrible about just sitting idly. Why it practically made what the citizens were saying true; that they were really not trying hard enough.

“Well, what do we do now?” asked Applejack.

Nobody had an answer to that, until Starla saw… “Hey, there’s Mykan.”

Normally after school was out, Mykan headed straight home to New Canterlot, but he was heading straight for New Ponyville town hall, with a red manila envelope, with a Starfleet seal on it.

“Hey, that’s a law complaint intended for Starfleet to see.” said Krysta.

“Since when does Mykan file complaints?” wondered Swift.

They decided to stop and question him.

 
*Mykan’s POV*

The minute I had gotten back to school that day, I spent whatever free moments I had between lecturing and grading to writing the complaint against Sole Maker.

Now it was all made out, signed with my name, and Cheerilee as witness and voucher.

“I just hope this works.” I said to myself. “Somebody needs to take that big-headed loudmouth down a peg or two.”

I was just heading up the last bit of stairs when Lightning and the gang confronted me.

“What are you guys doing here?” I asked.

“We could as you the same.
Is that complaint why you came?” asked Rhymey.

I looked down at my envelope.

“Well, you could say…
we had a little trouble today.” I replied, then realizing I had just spoken in rhyme like Rhymey and Fluttershy.

The others chuckled softly.

Then I decided, since they, the top-ranked officers, were here, I’d go over the complaint with them right away, and maybe even get swift action.


“I see…” said Lightning when I told him how Sole Maker had reacted.

The others were nothing short of outraged themselves.

“I can’t believe he did that.” said Starla.

Applejack looked mad enough to take a bite out of her hat. “This time that over-worked boot-licker’s gone too far!”

“I think we should all go have a word with him…” suggested Swift, but then he straightened himself up towards Lightning and Starla. “Sorry, sir… ma’am… I mean with your permission.”

Lightning assured him, “It’s alright. Yes, I do think it’s time Sole was given a serious background check. There is no excuse for the way he behaved today.”


*End of POV*


That night, you can bet Sole was furious. He came home growling like a tiger, and screaming like a banshee.

Even at supper he was miserable.

“Then they had nerve to tell me that if I didn’t refund the money all those brats gave for the trip, as well compensate to the school, I’d face criminal charges!”

Lady Fair rubbed her chin. “Well, the law is the law dear, and you probably took a bit too far this time.”

Lil only grumbled softly as she scrapped at her dinner plate, “Being a total loudmouth jerk is more than a bit too far.”

“What did you just say?!” growled her father. “That sounded an awful lot like you were slandering me!” He got up and slowly approached his daughter in a threatening matter. “If you were slandering me, young filly, so help me… I will punish you!”

Even Lady didn’t like the way Lil spoke, but rather than be intimidated, Lil stood up and looked them both dead in the eyes with a cross expression, forgetting about the ghost and her powers…!

The dinner table suddenly collapsed, right onto Sole’s foot.

“AAAAAHHH!!” he wailed, and he fell to the floor clutching his sore foot.

“Honey!!” cried Lady as she tended to her husband.

Lil’s eyes quickly widened at what had just happened. She felt rather stupid for forgetting about the power.

“You better go to your room.” Lady said to her.

“What? But I didn’t do anything.” wailed Lil, even though she knew she unintentionally had.

“Just go! NOW!!” shouted Sole.

Tears of anger and shame rolled down her face, and nothing would have made Lil happier than to call her father out; saying “You deserved it!” but she said nothing, and stomped out of the kitchen and up the stairs.


In a fit of rage, Sole angrily kicked away a fallen dish with his good foot, and he scolded his wife. “Why? Why did you have to curse me?”

Lady sighed, “Don’t do this again.”

“Don’t tell me what I can’t do! I had plans for us both. We were going to travel, live in comfort, and have everything we ever wanted, and then you just HAD to have her, and you ruined everything!”

Lady was starting to not like her husband’s tone, “I told you before; I never knew I was pregnant. It just happened.”

“Well it shouldn’t have!”

His true colors finally becoming exposed, he continued to rant on how much he hated children, and how “…Lil should never have been born! But, whatever, I’m stuck, we’re stuck! I can’t even give her up because it wouldn’t make me look good in front of my clients!”

“They’re right you know. Shoes are about family, and that includes children.”

“Children!” scoffed Sole. “Who needs them? Rotten brats…!”


Lil had heard everything from the top of the stairs. She always had suspected that her father hated her, but to hear him actually say and admit it…?

“I’m just a mistake?!” she cried under her breath.


She slowly walked to her room, and softly lay down on her bed.

No kid liked to be told by a parent that they were a mistake… unwanted… should never have happened.

This admittance from her father sparked a whole new revelation inside of her.

All the times she hated and scoffed at growing up, and not getting to hang with her friends anymore, or getting to play the way she wanted…

…It wasn’t really a fear of losing what she loved, but rather it was because some adults were being far too pushy, especially her dad… what with his All-Work and No-Fun attitude, and now especially shown by how much he admitted he hated children, and never wanted one himself.


“You see now…?” asked the spirit “All the more reason for your father to suffer the worst.”
 
Lil cringed tightly trying to shoo the spirit away. “Don’t you dare hurt him!” even after all she had just heard and learned, she still wished no physical harm on her father, just like hadn’t meant to smash the table on his foot.

“My dad’s a very bad pony, I agree, and he should be punished, but not like this!

Besides, what’s you’re deal anyway? Why do you really want to destroy all grownups and those who do grow up?”

She didn’t know of the story behind her own house.

The spirit only began to take control of her again.

“No! What are you doing?!” Lil wailed. “I thought I had to be asleep.”

“Not anymore.” replied the spirit “Like I told you; the more energy we obtain, the stronger and greater my power is. Now be a good little vessel, and stay out of my way!”
 
Lil was unable to fight back at all, and her eyes began to glow brightly… again!

The creature snickered in her own voice. “Yes! I can feel it, just a little more power, and I’ll finally have all that I need.”

She looked towards the window, “…I know just who can give me the power I need now.”


*Mykan’s POV*

The gang and I went out to dinner as a little celebratory victory for serving Sole Maker some much needed justice.

We were eating outside on the patio, because the night was so beautiful.


“…And did you see the look on his face?” laughed Applejack. “I never saw anyone throw such a childish fit.”

Krysta did an impersonation of Sole and his ranting, “This is an outrage. You can’t do this to me. I know my rights!”

Even though we all thought it was funny, and pretty satisfying to deliver that blow. Lightning kept everyone in check, “It’s nothing to joke about. We did our jobs rightfully, and justice was properly served.

We don’t want to make this into some sadistic pleasure.”

I agreed with Lightning, as a teacher I had to set good examples for the children I taught.

“I got to get going.” I said “I have tests to grade and a lesson to plan. Plus, I can’t wait to tell Cheerilee about this.”

Starla and Lightning gave him a look, reminding me of what Lightning just said.

“I’ll keep it easy.” I promised.


Since Cheerilee didn’t live to far, and I knew she was still up at this time. I left my share of money for my meal, excused myself, and headed down the road.

*POV Pause*


Fluttershy kept watching him until he was out of sight, and then she looked all around the immediate area, obviously looking for signs of the ghost.

Rhymey placed his hand softly over hers and said…

“Stay easy, dear.
She’ll soon appear.”

His wife squeezed his hand softly.

Lightning whispered to Swift and Starla, “I never thought I’d say this about a monster, but I hope she appears soon.”

“So, do I…” said Starla. 


Swift nodded and said “…Especially with what I have for her.” he held up a small portfolio with special things he had obtained from the archives at the library earlier that day.

Suddenly, the alarms sounded, followed by citizens running in panic from the direction Mykan had gone, escorted by the sentries.

“This may be it!” cried Lightning. “Let’s go.”


*Mykan’s POV*

I had stopped at Cheerilee’s to tell her the news about our complaint, and while she was delighted to hear Sole got served, the minute I left to head home, the ghost suddenly appeared right outside.

The sentries saw and sounded the alarm immediately, but the ghost seemed more interested and focused on me.

“Mykan, get out of here!” Cheerilie called to me from inside the house.

I tried my teleporter, but it was out of power because of my transporting the entire class to and from the show factory-- it needed to be recharged.

I looked up at the ghastly creature, glaring at its diamond eyes.

“Give me your life force!” she demanded. “It’ll be less painful if you hold still.”

I wasn’t going to give in that easy, and I still had my magic cape…!

“You’ll have to catch me first!” and I leapt up, up into the sky.

The ghost growled and chased up after me.


As an auxiliary Starfleet member, I knew I had to keep her away from big crowds to avoid more casualties, so I kept way up high over the rooftops, and thanks to my astronaut training, I was made to fly dangerously-- especially thanks to tricks I learned while practicing with my cape.

I would power-dive, swirl in loops, make hard turns, anything to keep the ghost at bay and dodge her every attempt to fire her beams at me and sap my energy.

“Run from me all you like!” called the creature “It only makes your energy stronger and tastier!”

She shot at me again, and I powered dived down, only for her to pull a fast one and shoot at me again, and I wouldn’t be able to dodge the shot this time.

The beam hit with a small explosion.

“Got’cha!” shouted the ghost, but as she looked on, she saw that I was still fine.

At the very last second, I had pulled out my Shield of Righteous Courage and used it to defend myself.

“What? How dare you!” bellowed the creature.

“Oh, sure…” I called back “How dare I defend myself from a sick, life energy stealing, freak like you!”

Being called a “Freak!” seemed to really enrage her. I knew things were only going to get worse.

“SWORD OF PURE SOUL”

I grabbed my blade, and waved it back and forth, making its time shimmer in the moonlight.

“That puny thing can’t hurt me!!” thundered the ghost, and she furiously dove straight at me while charged up to fire another blast at me.

“Actually… it can!” I called back to her as the beam headed straight for me, and I took a mighty swing with my sword, hitting the blast hard just like a baseball, and sent it straight back up, past the ghost knocking her off balance.

The blast headed straight up into the sky and… BOOM… exploded in a huge flash.

Now she was really steamed and growled as she readied herself to attack me again when suddenly, magical holo-images began to appear in the sky behind me.



*End of POV*



They were very old advertisement images showing Little Jewel with products she promoted many years ago.

“Banana flavored baby-food”

“New and Improved Potty-Pants”
 
 “Saddle Harnesses for little babies.”


Down below, Lightning and gang were responsible for these images.

Using the images from Swift’s portfolio, Starla and Rhymey used their magic to shine images from the old papers, flyers and magazine covers into the air like giant billboards.

All the others observed the ghost as she saw the ads, and she looked rather shocked, appalled, and even sore at seeing them all.

“No! All these…!” she groaned, and in a rage of fury, she flew through the images, waving at them angrily trying to make them go away, but they just came right back every time.

“I think she really hates them.” remarked Swift.

“Hold it...” said Lightning. “…I think this is it!”


The ghost took another look at a picture of Little Jewel in an ad for diapers, looking like a happy and giddy little filly, with a speech bubble making it look as if she were saying “Look at me, Ma! I’m a big kid now!”

The ghost roared in outrage and furiously declared “IT’S ALL A LIE!!”


That was all anyone needed to hear.

“So it’s true!” cried Lightning “She is Little Jewel.”

“But how?” asked Applejack “She doesn’t look a thing like her old self.”

Fluttershy agreed,

“She looks more like a monster,
Not a ghost of the kid that was her!”

She gasped when she suddenly realized what she had said, which really infuriated the ghost above.

“…I… AM… NOT… A KID!!!!” as she shouted, her bright aura glowed so brightly that everyone had to cover their eyes.

When the light had faded…

“She’s gone!” wailed Krysta.

Everyone looked and looked all over, but Little Jewel was nowhere to be seen.

“Do you think… we actually beat her?” wondered Starla, but even she knew that was silly. Ghosts couldn’t be dispersed that easily.

“She must’ve retreated for now.” said Lightning. “But at least now we know…”

The others all agreed; Little Jewel’s ghost was now exposed, but it was still a matter of how to stop her.

Jewel had retreated to beyond the New Ponyville limits; she sat up against a lone tree in the vast dark fields, and despite being a ghost, she felt and looked as if she were in great pain.

“I can’t believe that!” she groaned “My past… my shame… it was all there before my eyes again!”

She clenched her fists tightly, “I will make them all suffer for this!”

Suddenly she began to feel strange, and she wailed and growled while struggling with her own forum as a pale white glow seemed to emit from herself. 

It was Lil trying to retake control of her body again.

“Let me out!” she groaned. “Let go of me!!”

Unfortunately, by now, Lil was so weak and Jewel’s evil was so immense, Jewel didn’t need to revert back and power down.

The glowing stopped, and Jewel assured Lil. “I still have enough power to keep you at bay, but now I need to come up with another plan to wipe out all adults… as well as your pathetic father!”

She then grinned a very wickedly “…And I think I know just the perfect setup.” she snickered. “The next time I strike, it will be a night to remember, and all will pay!”


To Be Continued…


(Promo)


 


In our next episode: Lil’s sudden disappearance results in a wide search, and even a few other hidden revelations in the case. Meanwhile, Little Jewel’s ghost is cooking up nasty surprises and laying a trap for all her enemies at Sole’s Shoe factory, and it is determined that there is only sure-fire way to stop the ghost once and for all, which may require an extremely risky and dangerous move!


 


What sorts of traps await our heroes and all the citizens now?


 


Don’t miss the next exciting episode of “Starfleet Magic!”


 


(Next Episode: “Part 2: The Parent Entrapment”)

> Episode 9: Part 2: The Parent Entrapment
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


“Previously on Starfleet Magic…”


 


Careful research led to the identification that the ghost is the spiritual remains of a once-pony that could never grow up. Meanwhile, Lil Fair was overly devastated to hear of her grouchy father’s detest of her very existence and all children everywhere, whereas the spirit finally was able to control Lil in whole new ways leaving the filly powerless to repel, and another failed attack revealed her indeed to be Little Jewel, which prompted her to retreat and formulate a newer, dastardly plan to wipe out all grownups.


 


 


EPISODE NINE



*Mykan’s POV*

The next morning, Lightning had gathered the entire group at Spike and Rarity’s place to discuss the events last night.

I was told to attend as well, as it was assumed my services would be needed too after my confrontation with the ghost last night.

Rarity took a good look at the old photos of Little Jewel, and she was ever so astounded. “I can’t believe it!”

“I can’t either,” agreed Spike “Twenty-three years old and yet she looked no older than three her whole life.”

“Oh, yes, I agree, but I was referring to those outfits she models in. The stitching is just all wrong, and those patterns… Ohh-hhh-hh.”

Spike rolled his eyes.

“Seriously…?” I grumbled “Thinking about fashion at a time like this?”


Lightning cleared his throat for everyone to focus.


“So now we know who the ghost is.” said Dyno “But how are we supposed to stop her?”

Myte thought deeply, but nothing came to mind. “I don’t think it’ll be so easy to do so. She’s not like any other spirits we ever faced.”

Swift was combing through Zecora’s book on how to stop ghosts, but all advice amounted to the normal and usual things-- exorcisms, imprisoning the spirit within and object, or even helping the spirit find peace so it would move on.

The most easy and obvious of them all was that ghosts loved darkness and hated light, which was of zero good seeing as the ghost was shrouded in brightness all the time.


“I’ve seen her in action close up. She’s as nasty as they come.”


“I’m more concerned with her appearance as well as her motivation.” said Starla. She observed Little Jewel’s picture, and how her ghastly, ghostly forum looked nothing like it. “How could this have happened to her?”

Rainbow was starting to grow impatient. “Look, we should just figure out how to stop her and fast. Everyone all over New Ponyville has been going crazy, and what if it spread all over the planet?”

She then snatched the book from Swift.

“Hey!” Swift protested.

Rainbow combed through the pages looking something-- anything for a quick answer. “Come on! Come on!!”

Buddy then snatched the book. “Rainbow, take it easy! We’ll find a way.”

Really, he was as frustrated as she was. He, just as the others knew, there was no real way to battle the ghost. All the attacks and magic would just go straight through her, and even repelling her own magic back at her would do nothing either.

Pinkie scratched her head and paced up and down the room while blowing a bubble pipe.

“Aha!” she suddenly said, but then she immediately went “Oh, no… it won’t work. Never mind.” which made everyone groan.

“How hard can it be to catch one simple ghost?” asked Applejack.


Swift reminded everyone, “Well, we know one thing; when we showed her all those advertisements of herself, she went crazy, and according to Zecora’s book, her power would have weakened.”

Rhymey agreed, but also shook his head,

“I don’t think it’s really enough,
She’s still so strong and really tough.”

Fluttershy sighed,

“All this trouble is becoming a dread,
How do you beat what’s already dead?”

“I don’t know… With another spirit maybe?” replied Krytsa. She only threw such an idea at random, thinking it was an unlikely and very ridiculous idea…

…But everyone went silent, and all were suddenly fixating on what she had just said.

“Another spirit?” said Lightning. Then he looked at Zecora’s book which actually confirmed this theory.

“When all other tactics do you fail,
Only one other option will prevail…
 
If a spirit it is you wish to fight,
You must possess another spirit’s might.
Mortal attacks will avail you naught,
Only a spirit’s power is your best shot.”
 
 
No one was really able to argue with such a thing, but everyone’s minds were still going in circles.

“And just how or where are we supposed to find a spirit?” asked Rainbow.

Lightning slowly stood with a strange expression on his face. “…We may not have to find a spirit.” 
 
Everyone was looking at him, and Starla asked “What are you talking about?”

Krysta’s eyes widened. “Lightning, you don’t mean…?”

His silence was enough to answer just so, and Lightning explained…


“A long time ago, while Grand Ruler Celesto was training me on Unicornicopia, I learned of many times of magic and spells from him. Thought I couldn’t do magic myself, it would help me understand better so I could defend myself and be better prepared in such situations.

He also taught me of special abilities that didn’t really require magic, but more stamina and inner strength.”


He went on explaining how he learned the existence of a magic ability so powerful, so deadly, most creatures would never dare to learn it or practice it.

“Observe, Lightning…” Grand Ruler said as he showed magical images of a battle he once took part in on another planet ages ago.

He and Starfleet were battling powerful aliens, threatening to conquer Neighboring planets near Unicornicopia, and after a lengthy battle, Grand Ruler had the alien master cornered…

…But the evil creature demonstrated the great power he was about to unleash.

He began to concentrate his inner stamina and life force, and began to perform a strange tai-chi like dance.

Then, all at once, the life-force of his body began to flare up and leave his body, forming itself into a perfect spiritual duplicate of himself.

“Behold…!” the creature shouted “The power of …Spiritual Duplication.”

Just as the name and images revealed, the user would focus their very life energy, their strength, power, and whatever magic they had to create spiritual duplicates of themselves, like puppets they could control while still performing the slow dance and keeping a firm concentration as well.

The alien spirit was just as powerful as his mortal forum and could do all his moves and magic as well, and as a spirit, normal mortal attacks would prove ineffective and merely pass straight through, while the spirit was capable of using life-force energy against the target, which was extremely powerful stuff.


Everyone was wide-eyed and their mouths were hanging open at the thought of such of such a power.

“Duplicating yourself as a spirit?” I said, and I rubbed my head in total disbelief and astonishing amazement “…That goes beyond every scientific theory, every religious belief the people of my world ever considered!”

Lightning agreed, “Yes, it is incredible… but it comes at a horrible risk and price.”


He went on explaining from the images he saw, the longer one would keep up this incredible power, the more life energy they would be pouring into it.

Finally, after a lengthy battle, Grand Ruler realized that instead of wasting time with the spirit, he should attack the alien himself.

One blast of his Ten-Fold Uniforce, the alien was thrown back hard, breaking his concentration and vanquishing the spirit instantly.

As for the alien, he had died, not really from the attack, but from using up too much of his life force for so long.


Now everyone was shuddering with fear. Rarity felt short of breath and felt like fainting.

Lightning clenched his trembling fists, still remembering the horrors himself, and they still frightened him that very day.

“Is it really that dangerous?” asked Starla.

Krysta replied for Lightning. “It is! The Spiritual Duplication Art, with the right training, any creature can use it, but just so… if you’re not sufficiently strong, it could come at the price of your life!”


All at once, everyone had nearly forgotten how to breathe, and Rarity did faint into Spike’s arms.

“Such power!” murmured Dyno.

“Totalmente increíble! *Totally Incredible*” said Myte.


“But… why are you telling us all this?” asked Spike.

Lightning fell silent again, and everyone’s began to turn cold, especially Starla’s. “Don’t tell me you know this art?”

Lightning shook his head, “No, I don’t, but I’m sure He… does.” he referred to Grand Ruler Celesto.

That’s when he began to look as if he were going to be sick himself, and no one could blame him. The very thought OF the very thought of asking his majesty to risk his life like that…!

“There’s got to be another way!” wailed Artie.

“There isn’t.” said Applejack “Unless of course one of us dies and tries to fight the ghost ourselves.

…I think not.”


“Absolutely out of the question!” cried Rarity. “All this talk of death or potential doom… it… it’s more than I can bear!”

Lightning slumped on the couch, clutching his head in outrage and frustration. “How can I ask him?”

Starla, equally as freaked out as he was, held her husband’s arm, but she honestly didn’t know what to say or tell him.

Lightning knew there were no other choices, and not even trying meant risking more innocent lives with that ghost still on the loose.

“I guess there’s nothing for it...” he decided. “I better contact him right now and get it over with.”

“We’re all with you on this.” Artie assured him, and all the others agreed, but even with this support, not one of them felt good about this.

As for Artie, he took a look at one of the pictures of Little Jewel on the table… and he got a secret idea of his own.

“Can I borrow this?” he asked Swift.

Swift was curious. “What are going to do, General?”

Artie didn’t give a straight answer, but he did say “…I think I have a small idea of my own, but I’ve got to do it right now.”

He then looked at Lightning, “Trust me, this just may help.” and he quickly left the house and headed home.


*POV Pause*


Elsewhere, there was something else big going on.

Lady Fair had gone to Lil Fair’s room to get her up for school like she always did, only to find she wasn’t in her bed or anywhere in the house.

“Lil!” she called. “Lil… where are you?!”

When she couldn’t find her daughter anywhere, she dashed Sole Maker’s office and quickly wrote a letter to her husband at work… five times to ensure he would get it instead of just overlooking it.

Surely he had to care for their child at least a little!

When she finished writing the last letter, it was strange. Usually when she was stressed or feeling bummed she would go out on a shopping spree, or hit the spa to forget all her troubles, but somehow she didn’t feel much like doing it this time.

“What’s wrong with me?” she wondered “I’ve never felt like this before.”

There was no doubt, it was her motherly feelings finally enflaming for the first time ever. She actually did show a little more care for her child than her husband, but still not nearly enough to make Mother of the Year.

As she got up from the chair, she heard a small crash on the floor beneath the desk.

She found an open briefcase with a lot of money it, and there was a letter. It was her husband’s handwriting and it was addressed to Lil’.



“Here is Twenty-thousand bits for you to never come home.


 


--Dad”



Lady was positively horrified. He would dare just kick a nine year-old child out of the house just like that?! True, she knew of his resentment to her, but never would it be this strong!

Then she also noticed the briefcase was still under the desk.

Lady wondered if Sole decided really not to do it.

It also gave her the idea, “Lil! Maybe she got up early and went to school herself.”

It wasn’t likely, because school wouldn’t start for another half hour, but she rushed downstairs to head out the door, only to find her daughter standing there in the foyer.

“Lil?!” she cried.

“What are you doing here? Didn’t you hear me call you?”

Lil just stood facing the door, with her back to her mother.

“Lil, are you listening to me?” bellowed her mother, but all she heard in response were tiny little snickers from her daughter.

“Stop that laughing right now!”

Lil then turned around with mighty evil grin, and jewels in her eyes “…Or what?” she sneered in a deep, raspy voice.

Lady gasped, and the next thing she knew her daughter blasted her with some kind of strong magical ray, forcing her back into a wall and locking her in place.

“What are you doing?!” she wailed “Lil, stop this right now.”

Lil only laughed, “I’m not your daughter. I’m the one who’s going to use you and several others in a plot to make my dreams become a reality.”

Lady’s eyes widened as she finally got the idea who this really was. “You’re the…?”

Before she could say another thing, Little Jewel used her malicious powers-- making her diamond eyes glow brightly to paralyze Lady into silence.


Jewel snickered and then moved in closer to her victim only to stop midway and begin struggling again as Lil’s inner-spirit began to fight for control again.

“Leave my mother alone!” she demanded while trying to hold Jewel back, but eventually the evil ghost took control of her body again. “Stay down, you fool! I’m just getting started.”


Later, at the Royal Palace, Celestia, as a teacher herself, had just come from teaching her students, and her own children, in magical arts.

She, of course, did not give her children any special treatment or any of that stuff and all, and it warmed her heart to see so many young faces studying hard to become great magical users and conjurers.

She came to the throne room to find her husband sitting on his throne, silent and still like a board, and staring off into space with wide, shocked, and worrisome eyes.

“Celesto?”

No response.

“Darling…?”

No response.

Then she noticed a letter in his hand with Lightning’s official seal on it; that meant is was a very serious matter.

She managed to take the letter and read it herself.

After she finished, she lifted her wide eyes up over the edge of the paper, and that’s when her husband finally looked up at her.

Celestia knew of the Spiritual Duplication Art as well-- her husband told her about it.


“I only ever used the art once.” he re-explained.

“Centuries ago, the alien army returned when they had received word of their fallen leader.

They were armed with newer technologies and weapons, making them harder to beat, including an ability to combine their bodies to make a huge giant.

Even with the uniforce, it proved to be a difficult foe, so I used the art, had my spirit attack the creature from inside the body, destroying it instantly and wiping the aliens out…

…But the lethality of the art out a huge strain on me. I barely managed to recover. I never dared teach this art to anyone, and I struggled with all my might to train and come up with ways to beat foes without the art.”

He said nothing else, but because obvious, the way he looked up at Celestia, what he was thinking.

“No! You can’t…!” she cried.

“I have no choice. The only possible way to battle a spirit is with a spirit, and if we don’t do anything, all of New Ponyville will be in great danger, and the rest of the planet is sure to follow.”

Celestia was quivering nervously. “…But what about you?”

Grand Ruler felt no different than she did. He knew exactly what he was putting on the line-- especially his wife and children.

“I’m still much stronger now than I was before.” he said. “I should able to help beat this creature easily before things get too harsh.”

“That’s still not the point.” said Celestia, by now she was trying to fight back oncoming tears of worry, and she didn’t have to say what was on her mind.

Grand Ruler got up and embraced his wife deeply.

“I know how you feel; I’m scared too.”

The both of them were reminded of how they were separated for a-thousand years, and ever after being reunited, nearly lost each other times-- it was all part of the business, they were obligated to their duties, but it always felt scary in the end.

“What do we tell the children?” she whispered into his ear.

“We don’t.” he immediately answered. “I especially don’t want them to worry.”

Celestia understood, and then Grand Ruler softly looked rolled his eyes up at the ceiling, “…Is that understood, Luna?”

His sister-in-law, had been hiding up in the ceiling listening in on them, slunk down in her shadowy forum, and she complied “I understand…” but she too had objections regarding what was going on.

Grand Ruler wrote a response back to Lightning, agreeing to the terms, but he wouldn’t be able to make it until after the children were put to bed, but he did enclose instructions on how to make the plan better, and…

“…In the meantime, try and locate the ghost. Don’t worry about sending me the info; I’ll be able to find you.”

Lightning sighed, “Well, that’s it then. He’s agreed to help us.”


*POV Resume*

Nobody in the room felt too relieved, even though his majesty stated his strength was greater now-- it was still a risk.

“Couldn’t he just take something?” I asked “You know; a potion or an item to boost his strength even more?”

Krysta shook her head, “It can’t be anything artificial. It has to be pure and natural life force.”

“Well, never mind that now.” said Starla. “The next thing we have is waiting for the ghost to show itself, and that won’t be easy.”


Suddenly, there was a knock at the door.

Rarity answered it and found one of the sentries.

“Beg pardon, General…” he said while saluting “Is the commander still here?”

Lightning came to the door, and the sentry handed him a report that was urgent for him to observe.

“Thank you, at ease.” he said dismissing the soldier.

“Can’t they see we’re in the middle of an important conference?” grumbled Spike.


Lightning took one look at the reports, and his eyes widened. “…This may be exactly what we need!”

“What is it? What does it say?” asked Rhymey.

“What is it that’s coming our way?” rhymed Fluttershy.

Lightning explained, “Lady Fair and Lil Fair have been reported missing.”

Everyone huddled close, and I checked the report too. “Lil never went to school this morning?”

Part of the report was from Cheeriliee-- I had told her I wouldn’t be in today because my Starfleet services were needed, and she wrote part of the report.

The other report written by Lady Fair’s friends... 

They had come to visit her to invite her shopping when they noticed the house looked as if there had some kind of struggle-- tables and chairs were knocked over, a vase was broken, and in the middle of the floor was a letter, which was copied and enclosed in the report.


“To anyone who discovers this:


 


If you ever want to see Lady Fair again, come to Sole Maker’s Shoe Factory at the edge of New Ponyville, tonight at 6 pm.

 

Ha… Ha… Ha!”



There was no questioning; this was the ghost’s work!

“Of course she would strike there.” said Dyno.

“Si, it’s probably where she originated from all this time.” agreed Myte.


Rainbow read the letter herself, and she was most infuriated, “Okay! This time she’s gone way over the line!!”

Pinkie looked pumped up and ready to jump into action! “Let’s go, right now!”

She was about to dash out the door when Buddy stopped her-- levitating her with his magic.

“Whoa! Whoa!! Down, girl…! We’re not ready to barge in yet; not without Grand Ruler Celesto.”

“He’s right.” agreed Starla. “Without his majesty we won’t have a chance, and now we have a hostage situation. That only makes it worse.”

The others all agreed, while Swift observed the blackmail letter.  “Something doesn’t add up here. Why does it only talk about Lady Fair being danger and not Lil too?”

Everyone thought that perplexing indeed.


*POV Ends*


Meanwhile, Sole Maker was hard at work in his office again, finding it so hard to concentrate on his paperwork. All he could think of was how wonderful it would feel to finally kick her out of the house, out of his life, and out of his misery for good.

“As soon as school gets out this afternoon…” he thought to himself. “I’ll have my messenger drop the briefcase off to Lil. She’s been a pain in my back for long enough, and it’s time I got my own life back.”

 

Suddenly, he noticed how quiet it was and felt.

He looked out his office window and saw the entire factory below was deserted. All the workers were nowhere to be seen, and all the machines were switched off.

“What is this?!” he growled. “Why is no one working?!”

Just as he was about to announce through the entire factory over the intercom, there was a knock at his office door.

“Yes, what?!” he bellowed rudely.

The door slowly opened, and who should walk in but his daughter.

“Lil…? What are you two doing here?!”

He was now angrier than ever that his staff had let her in.

“Aren’t you supposed to be at school?”

Lil only acted smug and looked her father in the eyes, “What are you going to do about it?”

Sole’s eyes flared up, “What did you just--” was all he managed to get out before Lil threw a briefcase on the floor by his feet; the very case with the money he intended to give her to have her leave and never return.

“…Planning to kick me out, we’re you?”

Rather than go into a stammering dumbfounded state, Sole was very blunt. “Yes. You want the truth; I’ll give it to you straight.”

He was about to speak, but Lil interrupted him again, “It’s because you’re a selfish, heartless, possessive, loud-mouthed work-a-holic, with no respect or regard for anyone’s sake but his own.”

Sole was looking angrier than ever, and growled softly, “Shut up, you little brat!”

“And that’s another thing!” sneered Lil “You have this deep-seated hatred of children, just because you grew up in a different manner-- preferring to mature and learn to be successful at a young age than enjoy the pleasures of youth and innocence, and you scoff at everyone and everything that doesn’t meet your standards.

…You are disgrace to all living beings and workers everywhere!”

Finally pushed to beyond his limits, and completely unable and unwilling to stand for this disrespect and lashing, decided to change his initial plan…

…He grabbed a sharp letter-opener off his desk, intending to slay his own daughter with and finally being rid of her. “I’ll show you who’s a disgrace!!”

He had barely put one foot forth to rush her…

“Stay where you are!” Lil growled in a dark, raspy voice, making her maniac father stop in his tracks.

That’s when Lil’s eyes changed into diamonds, and she shot the letter knife of out his hand, causing him back away in fear. “What… What do you think you’re doing?!”

That’s when his daughter’s body began to glow brightly as she slowly approached him, “I’m going to teach you a lesson… Father Dearest!”

“HELP!! SOMEBODY HELP ME!!” shouted Sole, but the evil creature snickered, “There’s no one who wants to help a creep like you!”

Suddenly she was halted in her tracks by Lil’s inner spirit holding her back yet again. “No! I’m not going to let you hurt my dad!

He may be a worthless and heartless jerk, but he doesn’t deserve to get beaten up!”

“Let go of me!” demanded Little Jewel. “He was going to kill you! He would have kicked you out on your own! Now he’s at our mercy!”

Realizing a bit of what was going on and seeing them struggling for control, Sole, heartlessly and foolishly, picked up his desk chair and hurled it at Lil, not caring if it was really her or not, but Jewel saw it coming and quickly blasted it right back at him!

The chair crashed into him hard and knocked him on the floor, unconscious.

“Pathetic!” grumbled Jewel “But at least it makes things easier for me.”

She then looked at the big clock on the wall, which read 11 A.M.

“Seven more hours, and then, the real party begins.”

There wasn’t much she could do in broad daylight. It was only at night, in the dark, where her powers would peak and she could unleash her wrath.

All she could do for now was put Sole with all other prisoners she had with her in the factory, and await the arrival of Starfleet-- all part of her plan.

Looking around the office like this and how successful a grownup could be; it all just infuriated her-- bringing back terrible memories of how such things could never be hers, along with many other things due to the way she was in life.

“…Grownups!” she growled “…You will all suffer for what you are.”


To Be Continued…
 
 
(Promo)
 
 
 

In our next episode: Our heroes confront Little Jewel’s ghost, and after hearing of her past, it’s an all-out battle as Grand Ruler Celesto aids with the help of the Spiritual Art, but things start to get worse as Sole Maker devises a plan of his own which may jeopardize many innocent lives.


 


Can our heroes finally put an end to these dark plots?


 


Don’t miss the next exciting episode of “Starfleet Magic!”


 


(Next Episode: “Part 3: “Childish Reasons”)

> Episode 10: Part 3: Childish Reasons
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


“Previously on Starfleet Magic…”


 


The heroes had all gathered to discuss how to deal with the ghost of Little Jewel, prompting Lightning to ask Grand Ruler Celesto to use the Spiritual Duplication Art; a deadly ability which may result in his majesty’s death. Meanwhile, Little Jewel captured Sole Maker and Lady Fair to hold hostage along with the entire shoe factory staff in attempt to lure Starfleet into her sinister clutches.

 

 


EPISODE TEN


The moment he got home, Artie jumped straight to work, painting a picture using the photo of Little Jewel as inspiration.

Even though it was a strict known fact that you should never rush art; Artie needed this finished in a hurry, so he used his special quick-drying paint.

Sunset came out with Sun Stream in her arms, and she still couldn’t believe her eyes. 

“I’d have to see it to believe it.” she grumbled. “How can you sit there and paint? Shouldn’t be out there going after that ghost?”

“We will,” he answered her “I’m hoping this will be a big help. It’s just a wild hunch, but it can’t hurt to try.”

His wife walked up to get a good look at the picture, and she looked back and forth between the painting and the photograph. She was really confused. “Why are you painting like that?”

“Trust me.” said Artie.

Sun Stream flapped her little arm up and down while she tried to reach over to the painting.

“Oh, no, no, honey.” cooed her mother, and she carried her off to the kitchen to feed her. “We better let Daddy work.”

Artie wiped his sweaty brow, and he checked the clock, it had already gone past One in the afternoon. “Got to hurry!” he groaned to himself, but though he was speeding he was rather careful not to overdo it and smudge the painting.


At Canterlot Royal Palace, Castor and Leilani were in school like good children. They were doing their quietly without any fuss…


…While their father peeked in through the door window.

It pleased him to see his angels behaving so well and being focused on their studies. It made him truly realize how much they were growing.


At 3 PM, when school was out, and the children returned their parents in the throne room, showing their good grades on their reports…

“Oh, children, that’s so wonderful.” said Celestia.

“It’s beautiful…” Grand Ruler replied in a very soft tone.

“Can we go play in the garden?” asked Castor.

“Can we, please?” added Leilani.

Their father smiled lovingly at them. “Sure, go on then.”

The children leapt for joy and ran off, while their parents kept watching them until they were out of sight.

Then it was over to the window where they saw them playing peacefully together; passing a ball back and forth and not disturbing the royal gardeners.

Grand Ruler’s clenched his fists which were trembling nervously.

His wife placed her hand on his shoulder giving him a sad a worried expression. Neither one of them were able to break the news to their children of what was going to happen that night.

They were not present for dinner in the evening, but Princess Luna gladly watched over the children and fed them.

“Where are Mother and Father, Aunt Luna?” asked Castor.

Luna simple told them both, “Your parents… had some place to be.”

Leilani looked up from her plate. “…Another mission?”

“Yes, dear, it is…”

The children didn’t like the sounds of this at all; even at their young age, they were able to determine that something extremely serious was afoot, and it worried them deeply.


Meanwhile, Jewel made Lil’s body pace back and forth as she looked at all her hostages-- all the workers in the factory, as well as Lil’s parents-- all were tied up with rope and gagged as well.

Lil’, in Jewel’s evil voice snickered at them all. “Isn’t this just amusing; a bunch of big, powerful adults at the mercy of a little kid…” she chuckled “… Oh, I have missed so much… which isn’t nearly as much as you’ll all be missing out on, as well as all the adults across this land!”

Many of the workers were all frightened out of their wits, while Sole Maker was growing all the more infuriated. He even cast a small glare at Lady Fair as if he were blaming her for this whole mess-- because she gave birth to Lil in the first place.


Jewel looked at a big clock on the wall; it was only five minutes to six. “Just five more minutes…” she hissed to herself “…Five more minutes before the beginning… of the end!”


Lightning and most of his group of Space Ponies, already transformed, were approaching the factory. Spike was with them, but Starla and Artie were not present.

Starla was told not to enter battles anymore, but there was no way she wasn’t going to offer at least some form of help, so she assisted the sentries in keeping the entire area evacuated. Swift Star was helping her.

Artie was also not present, as he was still finishing up his little project, but he promised the others he would be there quickly.

“Thanks for letting me come on this one, General.” Swift said to Starla.

Starla shook her head, “Think nothing of it. You’re an axillary front-liner, and Lightning felt you needed some action and extra experience, especially with all the help you did on this case.”

Swift felt flattered, but kept his head well in focus. He was deeply concerned for Lightning and the others.


Lightning, Buddy, Rhymey, and the Twins were approaching the factory.

“Okay, this is it,” said Lightning. He scanned the factory with his visor and could detect positive life signs, “…All the hostages are inside. We’ve got to get them out.”

The men agreed. “We’ve got to keep Jewel distracted long enough so that Grand Ruler can perform the magic art.”


His majesty was standing in a clearing in the forest located near the factory grounds; a perfect place to keep him covered so that Jewel wouldn’t notice a thing.

The Equestrian ponies were all nearby, as the Valkyries of Harmony were also standing nearby, hiding behind trees and bushes, ready to defend him if need be.

“Okay, Spike…” said Grand Ruler “Go and tell Lightning that we’re ready.”

Spike, as the Dragon Knight, bowed and flew off.


His Majesty closed his eyes and bowed his head softly. “It’s now or never…” he said to himself.

The Valkyries had never seen him look so tense before, Rarity almost felt faint herself.


“Don’t you be getting all woozy now!” Applejack snapped softly. “We all need to be at the top of our game for this one.”

Pinkie and Rainbow gripped their swords tightly; both of them were so anxious to finally being rid of this nasty creature for good…

…While Fluttershy was still deeply concerned for his majesty and what would happen to him.

“Do you think he’ll be alright?
What if he dies from the fight?” she asked frantically.

Celestia felt the same nerves of worry shoot through her stomach, but she knew she had to have faith in her husband.

“Celesto is strong…” she said to herself “I know he can pull through this, because I can’t bear the thought if he doesn’t.”


Her husband stood where he was, straight at tall, with his eyes shut. He focussed hard on all his inner strength and life energy.

Then, he opened his eyes only slightly and began to softly wave his arms, and move his body in slow Tai Chi motions.

Nothing seemed to happen at all-- it would take a few moments to build up the power.


Spike had flown towards Lightning. “He’s doing it.” he whispered to him.

Lightning nodded.

Then, suddenly, there was a large glowing coming from the factory gates, causing the men to stiffen and stand ready-- even though they knew they couldn’t effectively battle Jewel, but this was not their plan in any case.

Jewel’s evil laugh echoed as she appeared in her monstrous, ghostly forum. She glared at the men staring at her and hissed, “Good Evening…”

Lightning stepped forth and balked, “We’ve come as told. Now, release your hostages!”

Jewel just laughed, “Why should I? It’s not like there’s anything you can do about it.”

“Don’t push us, you little brat!” shouted Buddy.

Jewel’s features hardened at what he had just called her. “How dare you call me that?! You will be the first to feel my wrath.”

She powered herself up, making the light shrouding her glow brightly, and she charged straight for Buddy, forcing him and the others to scatter.

This was exactly what they hoped for; to anger her enough into making her charge with rage and distract her from the factory.

The twins joined their hands together, and thrust their free arms forth. 

“BOOM-BOOM ROCKETS” they fired their rockets, which, unsurprisingly, passed right through her and exploded like fireworks in the air.

“Idiots!” laughed Jewel, and she proceeded to fire her energy beams at the twins, which they dodged.


In actuality, they knew their rockets would go through her and explode…!


*Mykan’s POV*

Krysta and I were hiding in the shrubs nearby, with a squad of Krysta’s fairy soldiers, as our plan was to try and infiltrate the factory and free the hostages, and the fireworks were our signal.

“Let’s go!” I said softly.

Krysta agreed, and we both teleported inside the factory, seemingly unnoticed.

It was pitch black inside at night with no light, so the fairies used the tips of their wands and huddled together to form big light balls.

We still couldn’t see too well, but we didn’t have to…

The hostages could see us from where they sat, and one of them began to pound his feet on the floor, alerting us to the location.

“There they are!” I said. 

All the factory workers were there, as well as Lil’ Fair’s parents. Strangely, there was no sign of Lil herself even though she, too, was reported missing that day.


But just as I was about to move in, Krysta stopped me, “Wait! This is too easy.”

I agreed with her. Surely Jewel wouldn’t just leave her hostages so vulnerable and easy to rescue after she refused to let them go.

We all moved in a little closer, and the fairies lights illuminated the corner where we could see all the workers, and Sole and Lady bound and gagged up on the floor.

Another one of the workers shook her head at me as if she was trying to tell me something… like not to come in any closer.

“Hmmm…” I said softy, and then, I bent down and picked up a single bolt on the floor and tossed it towards the wall behind the hostages. It had barely gotten two feet away from me when it was suddenly shocked by powerful magic and shot away.

“…An invisible barrier!” groaned Krysta. “…Oh, just perfect!”

“We’ll try and break through it.” suggested one of the soldier, but Krysta snapped, “No! Don’t!” and her men stopped at once.

Even I didn’t have to have Starfleet scanners to tell “This is a strong energy field, if we try to break it, the resulting shockwaves could hurt the ponies. I can’t even try to absorb it with my sword.”

As we all tried to come up with some other plan to free the hostages, something strange began to happen-- the floor was starting to glow in a light similar to the aura around Jewel.

“Mykan, get off the floor!” shouted Krysta.

With my magic cape, I levitated safely into the air, but the ponies behind the barrier all looked frightened. Since they couldn’t get up high like me and the fairies, the light began to envelope them, and they wailed behind their gags.


Jewel had cursed the factory with her energy draining, and with all the adults inside, their life force would slowly increase her power outside, making her stronger and faster.

*POV Ends*


While all that happened…

“Look out!!” shouted Lightning.

Jewel fired her beams at all the men, and they were just barely able to dodge them by leaping up high into the air.

“Whoa! That was way too close!” said Spike.

“She’s coming back
For another attack!” hollered Rhymey.

Jewel rose up into the air, laughing at the men, “You’re not fairing very well, aren’t you? You know you can’t beat me, so why bother with me at all?”

Then suddenly, she began to groan and wail as she clutched herself tight. 

“No!” she growled “Stop it!”


The men were most confused.

“What’s happening to her?” wondered Dyno.

“Hey, look!” cried Myte. He pointed at Jewel’s ghastly body, and the men could see some kind of light emitting.

“What is that?” wondered Lightning. He could swear he almost saw a face forming in the light before it faded as Jewel seemed to regain control.

“Now then, where were we?” she growled.

Before anyone could answer, there was another bright glow coming up from behind her. She turned round, and the men gazed in awe…

It was a spiritual image of Grand Ruler Celesto, in a golden aura.

“What?” grumbled Jewel, and his majesty responded by swinging his fist at her face, actually striking her with a loud POW, and actually sending her crashing down hard to the ground.

The men were all surprised that it actually worked.

Grand Ruler’s spirit assured them all, “Leave her to me, you try and get the hostages out.”

He then zoomed down to engage in full battle with the evil specter.


Jewel picked herself. 

Being a spirit, she was totally unharmed, but she was entirely shocked that she had actually being shoved down-- having no knowledge of the Spiritual Duplication Art.

“What sort of trickery is this?” she bellowed.

Grand Ruler’s spirit landed near her, but rather than answer her-- wanting to save time and energy, he leapt forth and kicked her hard in the gut, sending her sailing backwards.

She tried shooting her energy blast, only for it to pass right through him, and head straight for the forest…

..Straight for Grand Ruler himself, but Celestia leapt out from the bushes and used her Valkyrie shield to bounce the attack away from her husband.

Grand Ruler had to remain just as he was… in total concentration and in continuous motion with his Tai Chi dance, which would allow him to maintain full control and contact with his spiritual double. If his concentration was tipped, even by a smidge, it would ruin everything.

He had to keep it up for as long as he could to keep Jewel at bay, until the hostages could be safely released.

The other Valkyries remained as vigilant to help defend their Grand Ruler as well.

“Look tough, ladies!” Celestia said. “We’ve got to keep this up as long as we can.”

The ladies all agreed, but they were all deeply concerned for his majesty. The longer he kept his attack up, the more his life energy would drain, and while he didn’t seem anywhere near exhausted now… any moment that would change.

“Be strong, my love!” Celestia prayed softly.



The two spirits brawled fiercely, punching and kicking each other like crazy. They didn’t bother fire anymore magic at each other as it would be ineffective.

WHAMM!! The two punched each other in the face, and the each flew backwards, straightening themselves out in midair.

“I must admit, I’m actually impressed.” hissed Jewel. “No one has ever been able to stand up to me like this before.”

Though using up energy to speak was not too smart, Grand Ruler had to let it out. “No one should be standing up to you at all. You have no reason to be doing any of this at all!”

Jewel seemed furious, and she bellowed “I HAVE EVERY RIGHT TO DO THIS!!! I need to wipe out all grownups and those who believe in growing.”

The two spirits rushed in and brawled again, and as they did, Jewel revealed more her past and what really happened to her.


*Jewel’s POV*

I was tired of being who I was-- a grown mare always trapped in a puny, little body! No amount of fame and fortune I earned could ever bring me what I truly desired… to grow up and be a real adult, and be awarded all the benefits and the responsibilities that came with it!

But no…! I had to be cursed with this blasted condition so that could never be!!

How could I ever be seen or treated seriously…?

How could I ever find a husband…?

How could I get a real job and uphold a better life…?

I wanted to grow up so much, but because my body lacked the proper cells to allow growth, nothing could be done for me-- no surgery, and no known Equestrian magic.

I wasn’t about to believe that, so I began to ignore my demands for more modeling and commercial promotions. I researched and experimented while trying to discover something-- anything that could finally change me and gain the life I always wanted…

…But my stupid father wouldn’t hear of it. He enjoyed all the vast money I made and the attention got being the father of a child-like adult, which only further humiliated me. 

He wouldn’t have me throwing it all away for his sake, so he burst into my bedroom right in the middle of an experiment and attempted to force me to stop.


In the struggle, he knocked me into the table of unstable potions I had been mixing. The result was a disaster…!

I became the hideous ghoul I resemble now. I was so hideous-- a freak-- even my own father was mortified at the very sight of me, and without warning or even a second thought, he up and killed me-- slamming a chair over my head, breaking my bones. I will never forget those final thoughts.


Fortunately for me, he got his comeuppance, when the remains of the mixed potions I made caused a big explosion and our bodies perished in the flames.

*POV Ends*


Jewel punched at Grand Ruler’s chest, but he blocked it with his arms, like a shield, and flicked her arm up, leaving her open for him to kick her in the gut.

Still unharmed, Jewel looked up and glared at him. “My life was already ruined, and then it was taken as well! 

Grownups! They are all to blame for this, but it is everyone who shall pay for it.”


Grand Ruler did feel a little sorry for her, but he was far from being sympathetic. “What happened to you was tragic, but the people don’t deserve to suffer!”

“Sure they do!” sneered Jewel “They all deserve to know what it’s like to be me! How it feels to be denied of all the wonders and joys of growing!”



Lightning and the others had smashed through windows of the factory and flew into the main work floor where the fairies, Mykan, and the hostages were.

*Mykan’s POV*


“Stay off the floor!” I shouted to the men, and they all fluttered in midair.

They could instantly see the glowing, and Krysta told them about the barrier guarding the hostages.

Lightning saw the wall behind the hostages and scanned it with his visor, “We’ll break in from outside. That’ll get them out.”

The rest of us agreed and Krysta teleported us all outside, behind the wall…

The brick and steel were only two easy for the space ponies to break through with their bare hands, and soon the hostages were revealed…

No sooner where they enveloped in the light harder than ever, and wailing even worse.

“What’s happening to them?” asked Dyno.

Myte turned round, “My guess is… That!”

*POV Pause*

Jewel levitated high in the air, and, roaring loudly, she absorbed more energy from the hostages to power herself up, making her aura glow brighter and fiercer, like flowing electricity that shot out of her.

She thrust her arms out, sending bolts of energy shooting like thunderbolts in random directions.

“Watch it!!” shouted Spike.

The men dodged, and the bolts struck bits of the building, blowing more holes into the walls!


Swift saw the bolts coming towards him and the others. “Hey, look out!!”

“Ah!” cried Starla, and she quickly charged up as best she could, “PULSAR LASER” blasting the bolts out.

She looked sharply off towards the factory in the distance, and she could see the large glowing in the sky, which was Jewel; which made her worry about Lightning and the others, especially Grand Ruler.


Several bolts were heading into the forest. “Shields up!” hollered Celestia, and she and the other Valkyries blocked the oncoming bolts, keeping his majesty safe.

“This is getting nuts!” wailed Rainbow.

“We can’t keep this up forever!” panted Pinkie.

Fluttershy looked over her shoulder, and gasped at what she saw.

“Forgive me for saying so,
But there’s another problem to go!”

The others looked round and saw his majesty was starting to show signs of fatigue-- his eyes were starting to droop. He was beginning to sweat, and his dance moves were beginning to slow down.

“He’s running out of energy!” cried Applejack.

“What are we going to do?!” wailed Rarity.

Celestia thought of stopping him, but though her husband could not speak to her, she could read him like a book-- the way he was continuing his dance and his energy flowing-- it told her he could and wanted to keep going for just a little longer.

Celestia’s hand quivered, but she still gripped her sword tightly having faith and trust in her husband.


Jewel noticed the bolts being repelled from the forest. “What is this?”

“UH-OH!!” everyone else exclaimed. 

Jewel began to make her way towards the forest where the Valkyries were.

Grand Ruler’s spirit zipped up in front of her. “That’s as far as you go!”

Now Jewel was really intrigued, feeling there was something really important they were hiding, and she was determined to find it… once she got past her opponent, so they continued to brawl, and Grand Ruler was forced to pour on more power to keep her from discovering the secret…

But thanks to his energy starting to dwindle, and Jewel’s recent power up, the evil spirit began to gain the upper-hand.

POW!! She socked him hard in the face!

BOOM!! She kicked him in the gut!

Even though he still took no damage, Grand Ruler’s spirit was beginning to lose its glow.


Grand Ruler himself was starting to slow down even more, and he was really struggling; much to the worry of the Valkyries.


Jewel then realized, “Let’s try this another way…!” and she spun round and fired large blasts of her bolts towards the forest.

Lightning and the men had just finished getting the weakened hostages out of the building when they looked up and saw it happening!

“Krysta, quick!” shouted Lightning.

The fairies all nodded and zipped off!


“No!!” Grand Ruler shouted. He unleashed his own magical blasts, but he wasn’t able to intercept all the bolts.

“INCOMING…!!” hollered Pinkie.

“FIRE!!” shouted Celestia, and she and the Valkyries fired their strongest blasts from their swords, but still not wiping out all the beams.

“We’ll never block them all!” yelled Rainbow.

“WE’RE GOING TO BE BLASTED!!” shrieked Rarity.

Just before the blasts had struck, Krysta and some of her fairies dropped in and teleported the entire group away, even his majesty himself.

They landed far away near Starla, Swift and the sentries.

“Whoa!” cried Swift.

He and Starla ran up to the others along with some of the sentries. “Are you all okay?”

“Yeah, we’re fine.” answered Applejack.

“Hey, look!” shouted Rainbow. She was pointing up at the sky…

Grand Ruler’s spirit duplicate was completely fading away because his concentration had been severed; not that it mattered anyway…!

…His majesty fell to his knees, and then flat onto the ground.

“No!” Celestia cried as she ran over and scooped her husband into her arms.

“Celesto…! Celesto…!”

He didn’t respond. He seemed extremely weak; he could barely keep his eyes open or make much of a sound. His mane had gone dark and was hardly showing any sparkly images of space, and his cape had lost its twinkle and its magical flutter.

“Oh, Celesto…!”

To Be Continued…


(Promo)
 

 


In our next episode: It’s the climax of the battle as Jewel gains the upper-hand with hardly anything remaining to hold her back, but then, the truth is reveal of Lil’s involvement with the creature, and another source of hope occurs when a picture appears in the sky for Jewel to see.


 


Will Jewel finally be stopped, and will Lil’ Fair be saved?


 


Don’t miss the next exciting episode of “Starfleet Magic!”


 


(Next Episode: “Final Part: Growing Growth”)

> Episode 11: Final Part: Growing Growth
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


“Previously on Starfleet Magic…”



The battle against Jewel began, with Grand Ruler Celesto using his Spiritual Duplication Art to keep the creature at bay. Jewel had also revealed the true history of her murder and how her enragement led her down the dark path to vengeance. Suddenly Jewel bean to rage with power, and his majesty had reached his breaking point and collapsed fatally weak.


 


EPISODE ELEVEN


Grand Ruler lay in Celestia’s arms, still looking pale, weak, and hardly making a sound.

Tears were flowing in Celestia’s eyes.

“Is he…?” asked Krysta.

The Valkyries all shuddered at the very thought, but Starla scanned life signs with her visor, “No, he’s still alive… just barely. He needs rest.”

She quickly ordered the sentries to go and get the paramedics. Teleporting would not be an option, for his majesty would have to be transferred by regular means in his condition.

Rarity fell to her knees, fanning herself with her shield. “Thank heavens, he’s alright!” she cried.

Fluttershy and Pinkie wiped the tears from their eyes with their capes.

Celestia could only hold her fallen husband close, letting her tears softly drop down onto his face, and he just lay there so silent, so still.


Jewel began to laugh as she could see them all from how high she was. “So that’s it, eh?” she hissed. “I must admit it was very clever of you; too bad it wasn’t good enough.”

She began to flare up again to send more of her bolts everywhere.

“What can we do?” wailed Buddy.

“We may be a team of plenty,
But we can’t stop them; not that many!” added Rhymey.

“We have to try!” said Lightning “Everyone, charge up for big barrage attack!”

Before that could happen, Jewel suddenly gasped, and she began to groan and wail again as that same glowing light appeared in her center.

“Check it out!” said Swift.

“What is that?”


Jewel continued to growl and groan while trying to supress the force. 

The light only grew brighter and stronger, and a voice seemed to call out, “…Help me!! Let me out of here!!”


*Mykan’s POV*

“That voice!” I cried “…It’s Lil’ Fair!”

The others all gasped, and Lightning scanned the vocal patterns with his visor, and his mini-computer confirmed it.


The hostages were all untied, and while many of them were still weak, Sole Maker glared up angrily at the evil creature. “It’s all her fault!” he growled. “That thing possessed Lil’!”

The rest of us gasped, and Sole told us what we needed to hear.

“So Jewel’s spirit possessed Lil?” asked Dyno.

Myte then realized, remembering all the reports of the dangers happening; Lil was present in each and every situation. “Ay’ Ay’ Ay’! It all makes sense now!”

Up in the air, Jewel growled as she struggled for control, “You… get back… down!!”

“Let me go!” Lil demanded “I don’t want to be like this! I never did!!”

Through her struggling throes, Lil confessed to everything about how she was angry and that Jewel tricked her into possessing her so that she wouldn’t have to ever grow up.

“…If I had known it would come to this, I would never have let you talk me into this!”


“You see…?! You hear that?!” yelled Sole “She admitted it! It’s all her fault …Stupid brat!!”

“Hey!” I snapped at him “How can you say that? She’s your daughter.”

Having grown fully insane from all the traumas and ordeals, Sole began to blab like a maniac, “She’s a pathetic mistake that should never have been born! I should’ve killed her when I had the chance!”

“SOLE!!” snapped Lady Fair. She couldn’t believe what she had just heard, “…You tried to kill our daughter?!”

The other workers showed horrid expressions at him; but not nearly as much as the men and I.

Fortunately, we had no time to worry about that…

Jewel let out a huge roar and finally managed to supress Lil back inside of her. “I’ve waited a long, long time for this moment!” She flew up higher, and was glowing brightly to unleash more power. “…REVENGE IS MINE!!” she shouted.

Before Lightning would rally everyone to prepare and interception…


…Another bright glow of light flashed into the sky.

*POV End*

Everyone looked up, and gazed in awe…

It was an image of a beautiful, fully-grown mare. She had a lovely pale white coat, with a long sapphire mane, thick, long eyelashes, and a smiled as warm as daylight.

“What is that?” asked Applejack.

Rarity tilted her head down, and she could see, “…It’s Artie!”

The other ladies all looked across the field and saw Artie holding a painting up, and using his magic to display the picture in the sky—just like in the previous battle when Jewel battled Mykan.


Artie felt ready to kick himself for having arrived so late, but all he did right now was hope and pray that his plan would do what he hoped.

“Come on, please work!” he muttered softly.


Everyone continued to look up at the beautiful pony.

“A picture?” asked Spike “…That was Artie’s idea?”

“But who is it?” wondered Buddy.

“I think I know...” said Lightning, and his theory was correct… for Jewel herself was totally memorized by the picture far ahead of her. She looked so calm, and quiet—even her aura had stopped flashing.

“I don’t believe it…” she said softly as she floated in closer. “…That’s me! The real me…”

Artie had taken the old photo of Jewel and painted an idealistic picture of what she would look like as an adult.

Jewel had longed to see something like this—how she would look without her condition, or her mutation.

A queer expression came over Jewel’s face, as if she were going to cry. Even as a spirit, she still had the feelings of a mortal.

“That’s what I would have looked like… If I only… could have…”

She floated softly to the ground, silent and soft, and would you believe… she actually shed a tear though she was a ghost.

All was totally silent. Nobody seemed willing to make a move towards the crestfallen creature… except for Sole.

“What are you all just standing here for?!” he shouted “Go get her already!!”

When the soldiers did nothing but give him a look, he picked up a huge stick on the ground and prepared to charge after her himself. “Fine, I’ll do it myself!!”

“Sole, don’t!!” cried Lady.

He didn’t listening or seem to care, still driven by his insanity, but he also didn’t get very far as Lightning quickly apprehended him. “That’s enough out of you!”

Seeing him now as committing actual conspiracies and admitting to crimes, Lightning passed him to the others, and Buddy used his magic to bind Sole’s wrists and ankles in glowing shackles.

“You can’t do this to me!!” Sole protested.

“Just watch us.” Buddy sneered at him.


As for Jewel, she gazed down at her ghoulish hands, and then back up at the picture in the sky.

“All the things I ever wanted to be…” she paused “But it never could happen then, and it can’t happen now.” 

She now began to realize, for the first time in a long time-- for so long she wanted to grow up, but the option was never hers, and now here she was trying to stop those who did have the option and would probably, and likely, end up as miserable as she was if she took that option away from them.

She looked up and around at everyone who was staring at her.

With a heavy and grieving amount of emotions, Jewel saw no other choice but to end her wicked, and senseless vengeance, and she did so by releasing Lil Fair from her clutches.

She lay on the ground, weary, but fine.

“Lil!” cried Lady.

Swift ran over to the little filly and helped her up.


Artie ceased his picture magic, convinced he had succeeded.

That’s when Jewel began to glow again, but this time with a pure light. “What’s happening to me?” she wondered.

Everyone else wondered the same thing, but suddenly, Jewel transformed from a ghoul into an actual version of her adult form.

Everyone gazed at her in awe, and then… a bright beam of light shone down from the heavens, and who should appear then but the angel of Twilight Sparkle.



Lightning, Spike, Celestia… all gazed at her with shocking, saddened, but slight joyful expressions; as did everyone else.

Twilight gazed down at the now pony spirit of Jewel and said, “You have let go of the rage that cursed you, and you’ve come to terms with your death. 

What happened to you in life was truly tragic, but you have thankfully learned from it, and now you can be free.”


Jewel broke down sobbing miserably. “Please! Take me away.”

That was exactly what Twilight had come for and offered her hand to the sad spirit.

Jewel took it, and the two of them began to rise off into the sky.

As they went up, Twilight looked down at all her friends, and finally towards Lightning.

He looked up at her, and cracked a small smile and he nodded at her, which she reciprocated back at him.

Some of the friends shed a tear or two to have seen her again, and now seeing her go, but Lil only looked up at Jewel.

Jewel looked tearfully down at her. “…I’m sorry, Lil.” was all she could say before the light faded, and the spirits were gone.

Lil could only shed tears for Jewel; having been inside of her and seeing and feeling her rage and emotions, she finally understood how Jewel really felt. “All she ever wanted was to grow up…” she paused “…And she never could. She wouldn’t get to experience all the things she dreamed of.”

Lil began to feel ashamed for the way she had acted towards growing up in general, and all this finally made her realize perhaps it was time for a change.

She cried softly, and Swift could only hold her softly letting her get it all out. “It’s okay…” he whispered to her. “You’ll be alright. You’ll see…”



Everyone felt deeply moved for her… except for Sole who still saw her as nothing but a “Lousy, rotten, little brat!”

Lightning turned and stared furiously at the disgraceful stallion. “Don’t knock her, Sole. Even if she was those things, she has a good excuse.”

Sole scoffed, “Yeah? What’s that?”

“...Having you as a father.”

Sole felt insulted and most infuriated, but there was no hope for him now as Lightning made it official, “…You’re under arrest.”

Sole sneered at the commander, “You really don’t think much of me. Is that it?”

Rhymey jeered at him, 

“We’ll put it to you and make it clear,
You’ll never be father of the year.

You had a bad reputation before,
And you’ll be tried for it, and more.”

Sole snuffed, “You think I care what people think about me?”

Having had enough of his snobbery, Lightning decided to lay into him.

“Well it’s time you did start thinking that, and maybe you wouldn’t be in this fix. You’re more responsible for all this happening than you want to be.”

“Is that right?”

“You bet’cha that’s right, mister, and I’m going be fully blunt with you.

You grew up the way you did-- all work and no play-- and from all that you spawned a reputation that made you a bad person in the public’s eye, no matter how good a service you worked, your attitude was always pure scum…

Then things got worse for you. You had your life all figured out. You married your hottie solely because of how she looked, and even she saw nothing wrong with that. The both of you were happy and living it high and getting rich, but then you got careless and you got your wife pregnant, and the two of you didn’t even know about it, writing it off as some condition…

And things changed; the kid was born, and all your dreams and goals were flushed because you became a father and had to take on the responsibility for another life…

…But you had a choice, and that’s more than Lil ever had. Nobody asked her who she wanted for parents, but she needed parents and loving ones far more than any rich-punk life you wanted.

Now, you didn’t want the kid, you didn’t want the responsibilities. You felt the kid ruined your life, so you used your choice; you had as little to do with her upbringing as possible, preferring to punish her at every corner, scare her half to death to let her know you were the boss, then you decided you had enough, and you go and try and kill her…

…And you have the gall… the monumental gall to stand there and denounce her and all children everywhere because you don’t like kids.”

Sole looked ready to beat the living daylights out him, but even if he weren’t bound by the other officers, he already knew he wouldn’t have a chance.

“You’re really beating into me, you know?” he growled. “This is overkill! You are using verbal brutality on me!”

“Am I?” scoffed Lightning. “Even so… it’s more than justified, because this is the same way you treated others every day, and that’s nowhere near as what’s coming for you now.”

Sole said nothing more, but he did look back and forth at everyone else glaring at him, even Lady Fair.

Dyno and Myte then approached her.

“You better come with us too.” said Dyno.

“What? Why me…?” asked Lady.

“Tell us…” said Myte “Did you always let your husband do what he did; we’re you as neglectful to your daughter as he was?”

Lady denied it, “No, I mean I wasn’t harsh. I gave Lil’ a good home. I was there for her when I wanted to be… I mean when I wasn’t busy.”

Her excuses didn’t hold up, and she was placed under arrest for suspected Child Neglect and Endangerment.

Lady made no attempt to resist or say anything. The more she realized her flaws, the more she realized it was time she answered for them; especially seeing as how Lil’ was placed in great danger because of it all.



As for Artie, he kept looking down at his painting of Jewel and was ever so thankful that his plan worked.

The Equestrians and Starla all approached him.

“Zecora’s book said we had to help Jewel come to terms with her death to free her spirit, and I figured if she saw what she would have looked like…” he said nothing else, because it wasn’t important now.

“But what took you so long in getting here?” Rainbow asked.

Artie was a bit embarrassed to admit…

“I had just finished the painting and was on my out, but when I went into the kitchen to kiss Sunset and Sun Stream goodbye, but Sun Stream got a little carried away with her spoonful of baby food.

She splattered the painting, forcing me to redo and correct it. I barely managed to make it here in time.”

The ladies were more than forgiving and just grateful he made it.

“Celesto…” Celestia cried, and everyone turned to face their majesties.

Grand Ruler still didn’t look very good and needed hospital treatment at once. Fortunately, the sentries arrived with the paramedics just in time to take him into town.


Three days later, his majesty began to awaken…

“Ce…les…tia…?” he groaned in a very soft tone as he began to open his eyes. His vision was rather weak from fatigue, but slowly coming clear. “…Celestia?”

“Shh… it’s alright, dear.” she said softly to him while stroking his forehead.

He found he was at the New Ponyville General Hospital, where he had spent the last three days resting, and regaining his strength.

Dr. Penny assured him. “Looks like you’re going to make a full recovery, sire.” Then she left and allowed the visitors to come in.

Princess Luna had come for a very short visit, bringing the children with her.

“Daddy!” they both cried softly, having been told to keep their voices down.

They were so happy to see their father was alive and well, but he was still too weak to effectively hug them or even sit up.

“You scared us.” cried Castor.

“We were so worried about you and mother.” added Leilani.

Celestia hugged her children softly. “We’re so sorry, we just couldn’t bear to tell you and have you overly worried… but I suppose it didn’t really help. You know us better.”

The children gave her honest stares.

This made Grand Ruler all the more determined to get well again and then work hard to discover alternate ways of battling spirits without have to rely on the Spiritual Duplication Art again. It was just too dangerous and nearly did him in.

…Still, at least he carried out his part and helped greatly in the battle.

Just then, in came Lightning, Starla, and Krysta. Starla had brought “Get Well” flowers for his majesty, which flattered him.

“How are you feeling?” asked Krysta.

His majesty gave a weak smile, “…Like a large asteroid fell on me.”

Everyone held in a chuckle, but it was nice to know he would make it fine.

“What’s been going on?” he then asked.

Lightning held up a newspaper with front page news from Canterlot.

“Trial was held yesterday for Sole Maker.” answered Lightning. 

Celestia took the paper and read aloud from it.

“The results of the trial…
 
The suspect, “Sole Maker” was found guilty for Child Endangerment, Child Neglect, and attempted murder. However, due to his obvious insanity stemming from his hate of children, he was admitted to the psychiatric ward on Planet Xandra for examination.
 
If he is proven to be totally insane, he will be kept as a patient until such a time he may be released, or otherwise face a prison sentence ranging from five to fifteen years.
 
Should he ever be released, the odds are doubtful the courts will allow him near his family again, unless proven he has changed for the better.
 
His shoe company is now holding meetings and council to determine a new leader to run everything until such a time, if any, that Sole will return.”
 
Everyone felt satisfied to hear of this.

Celestia continued reading, about Lil Fair and her mother.


“Lil fair was not charged in any manner, as she was proven to be not responsible for any and all damages, or attacks to the citizens of New Ponyville.
 
Her mother, Lady Fair, was however charged on a count of Child Neglect, for her inept parenting skills, and being an enabler to her husband. However, due to her not being as estranged from her daughter and in view that her child needed a proper parent… Lady Fair was placed on probation for a year, in which time she was ordered to attend a-thousand hours of Parenting Courses, and attain a solid, well-paying job to support her family.
 
If these conditions are not well met and she cannot prove to be a better parent; Lil will be awarded custody of children’s protection court, and placed in a foster home until such a time that her parents may get their acts together.”
 

Lady Fair did manage to find a good job, and a most enjoyable on; she worked at the spa where she and her friends used to attend together. She was a masseuse and beautician. With her many experiences as a client, she already had fine knowledge of products and management, and whenever her friends dropped by they could still talk up a storm. 

“Whoever would have thought working could be so enjoyable?” she kept asking herself.

Other than getting thirty percent off products and services, she was also able to make whole new friends whom she tended to when they came to the spa.


“I wonder what will happen to Lil?” said Starla.

“Oh, I wouldn’t worry about her.” replied Lightning, and he motioned at the window.

The others all looked outside, and could see children happily playing the fields away from the hospital, while under the supervision of The Cutiemark crusaders, who held up their promise to help Lil recover from her troubles, reconcile with her friends, and maybe realize that growing up wasn’t so bad.

Other parents, who heard of Sole Maker and his shameful ways, were also inspired to be better parents themselves, and not push their own kids so hard.

Melody still had to practice piano, but she was given fair time for fun and games too.

Tee Base was able to have his fun and practice athletics at the same time with his friends.

Soarina, now that she was feeling better and all healed from her misfortune on the playground, was still determined to become a Wonderbolt, but she figured maybe she was a little hard on Lil and others around her for acting superior to them. She, too, decided to kick back and have some fun here and there.


Now that Lil was free from her father’s negligence, she was free to have all the fun she wanted, provided she still do good on her homework-- her mother’s rule. Other than all this, she was free to experience growing up and responsibility her own way, with the right guidance to help her.

…She never looked so happy, and she broke into a small song.


What will I grow up to be?
I’ll just wait and I’ll see.
Take it all as it comes,
Hanging out with my chums…

I’ll wait and see,
Just wait and see,
The future’s a wide-open mystery
Just wait and see,
Oh, wait and see,
There’s so much to be found,
To take me where I’m bound,
For now… just wait and see.

I can balance work and play
I just have to know the way
I have time to sort it out,
And I don’t need to scream or shout…

‘Cause…

I’ll wait and see,
Just wait and see,
It’s all out there waiting for me
Just wait and see,
Oh, wait and see,
There’s so much to be found,
To take me where I’m bound,
For now… just wait and see.


An instrumental solo played as scenes were shown of Lil’ having a well-balanced and better life…

…Playing with her friends, and then studying for school, to more playing with her friends, to helping her mother out at work.

Her grades improved immensely, and she slept much better at night.

Being free of her father’s insane and pushy ways got rid of much of the stress weighing on her, and her mother’s rapidly growing success, and parenting skills was truly the start of a great life for her.

As for her future, it was all up to her…


I’ll wait and see,
Just wait and see,
It’s all out there waiting for me
Just wait and see,
Oh, wait and see,
There’s so much to be found,
To take me where I’m bound,
For now… just wait and see.




Her friends and the Crusaders huddled around her in a fun group hug, and Lil’s smile just shined like the sun.

She was going to be alright.


(Promo)


In our next episode: The Dream Knight finally confides in Castor and Leilani revealing more of his purpose and his true name. Meanwhile, the School of Nightmares is growing stronger with power, and is revealed to have a founder who speaks personally to staff regarding future attacks.


 


What is the Dream Knight true purpose and what schemes will the enemies concoct?


 


 Don’t miss the next exciting episode of “Starfleet Magic!”


 


(Next Episode: “What in the Dream-World…”)

> Episode 12: What in the Dream World...?
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


EPISODE TWELVE

 
Many attacks were unleashed upon United Equestria from the School of Nightmares.

So many Dream Fields…

So many victims having their dreams violated by Emcee, Mash, and Magi… and while they managed to gather vast amounts of dream energy for their forces, ultimately not one of them possessed the golden sword; what they really wanted.

Starfleet would always intervene-- armed with their ability to engage Dream-Mode-- forcing the minions to call forth one of their students. In the end, the monster was always defeated, in big explosions, and causing the nightmare bubble to burst and the minions would always retreat vowing vengeance.

“You haven’t heard the last of us!” shouted Emcee.

“We’ll get you all next time!” growled Mash.

“…That’s a promise!” insisted Magi.

They all vanished and were gone. The Dream field had vanished, and the civilians were all okay, but Lightning was frustrated as ever.

“You okay?” asked Krysta.

Lightning shook his head. “No matter how many times we beat them, we still don’t know what they really are, and where they come from. If we did we could stop them once and for all and end this already!”

A lot of his friends felt the same way.

“No sense in getting all worked up about it.” said Applejack.

Buddy agreed, “They’ll show themselves. They can’t hide forever.”

Lightning knew they were right, but it didn’t make him feel much better.



Meanwhile, the three teachers had returned to the School of Nightmares, which still remained undetected and unknown to everyone on the planet.

They bickered as they stomped down the hallways to the teacher’s lounge.

“It was all your fault!” Magi sneered at Emcee.

“Excuse me?! I wasn’t the one who backed away during the attack.”

“You’re both weak!” growled Mash. “You should build up your muscles more, like me.”

“Oh, right!” snapped Magi “Then we’d all be like you… all muscles and no brains!”

Mash looked ready to break a hole through the walls.


They passed by the Principal’s office, where, inside, Zadovia was fuming softly as she went over all the reports her minions had submitted to her-- all the reports of their failures and screw-ups.

She angrily swatted the stack of papers off her desk, and she crumpled up some and threw them into large torches that lined up the office.

“This is intolerable!” she grumbled. “After all this time, we’re still no closer to finding the sword! What sort of example are we setting for our students?”

Just then, a small glowing orb of light appeared before her, which made her look nervous. “Oh, no…!”

The orb flew up and behind her, and formed into a shadowy doorway, leading into a dark room.

Zadovia just entered it without a second thought, and she looked up at someone, or something that lay before her-- unseen from the angle where she stood.

An evil and feminine voice spoke softly but severely, “It is time that was talked, Zadovia.”

“Yes, Ma’am.” replied Zadovia.

Whoever this being was, she was obviously higher in authority than Zadovia was.

“My patience is wearing very thin, and I see that you are still no closer to obtaining the golden sword.”

“Respectfully, Madam…” said Zadovia “It is no easy task, especially with our enemies getting in the way, but we have succeeded in gathering vast amounts of power.”

There was a bright and eerie flaring before her, making her nearly jump in fright. The creature seemed very angry, but then calmed down.

“…Of this, I suppose I should be grateful,” she paused “But I suggest you up your curriculum if you hope to continue!

Fortunately for you, I am willing to provide you with such a chance.”

Zadovia looked intrigued.



That night, In New Canterlot, Castor and Leilani were all washed up and ready for bed, yet they were both standing at the window of their bedroom and looking up at the starry sky. They even saw their Aunt Luna flying high in the sky and making the moon rise, and while deep in the village, many places had gone dark as ponies went to bed, while others had their night jobs, and the guards were changing shifts.


…Really, the children’s minds were, once again, focussed on the Dream Knight. They could even see his picture in the starry sky.

They were snapped out of their trance when their parents came to tuck them into bed like the always did.

“There you go.” Celestai said as she soothing tucked her son in.

“You two have had a big day.” chirped Grand Ruler, but then he and his wife noticed the children seemed a little down again. “Is everything alright?”

The children looked up. “Well, we’re just a bit worried.” replied Castor.

“Oh, I see.” remarked Celestia “You hope we can chase off those bad guys so the planet won’t be in danger anymore.”

Leilani innocent answered, “Yes. It’s all we seem to think of.”

The parents smiled softly at their children. “We’ll get them, eventually; we always do.” said Grand Ruler, “But there is something you two can do to help.”

The children looked up curiously.

“Keep having faith…” said their mother. “It may not seem like much, but you give your father and me reasons to keep on battling. We want the world to be a much better place, not just for the two of you, but for everyone.”

Her husband nodded, and the children smiled… then they let out tiny yawns and snuggled down in bed.

Their parents pecked them each softly and bid them a warm goodnight before turning out the lights and leaving them to sleep.

Celestia shut the door to the bedroom quietly and her husband sighed. “Children… they grow up so fast. They just can’t wait to be all grown and strong.”

His wife agreed. “And once they’re all grown… they wish they were little again.”

The couple shared a chuckle, and then lovingly nuzzled cheek-to-cheek.


Later in the night, Castor and Leilani, once again, found themselves standing in that same world, and confronted by the Dream Knight himself.

“It’s you again.” said Castor.

The knight nodded at the little ponies. “This time I have called you both here.”

“You “called” us here?” asked Leilani. “You mean we aren’t just dreaming all this?”

The Knight answered, “In a way you are dreaming this, and in a way you also aren’t, but that’s not the point. I have called you both here, because I feel the time has come for me to show you…” he stopped there, and motioned for the children to follow him up to the altar where he used to stand in stone.

“What is it?” asked Castor.

“What do you want to show us?” added Leilani.

The Knight answered, “It has been a long time since I entrusted the two of you, and much has occurred since then.”

The kids looked up at him with an inspired gaze.

“Perhaps it is time I told you some things you wish to know.”

With that, he held out his arms, and the altar began to glow brightly, and rise up like an elevator.

The kids nervously held each other, but still remained curious at what they were about to see.

Suddenly, in a bright flash of light, they gazed in awe at the world before them…

Miles and miles of endless fields, soft rivers, glimmering skies, enchanted forests, and peaceful animals and sparkling lights fluttering through the air.

“It’s so beautiful.” said Leilani. “It is just keeps going on, and on… like it has no end.”

“What exactly is this world?” asked Castor.


The Knight explained slowly…

“This is World of Dreams; a place where dreams are created, and where they come to rest.

Dreams are one of the most magnificent things; for anything is possible in a dream. The laws of physics, nature, and even logic have no hold here, and from certain dreams… lives and futures can be determined.”

Tiny, soft clouds fluttered by the pedestal, and the kids could see that the clouds were dreams of other beings from United Equestria.

-One little Filly named Healing Touch, dreamed of being a doctor.

-Goldwin dreamed of finally becoming a real pony, and no longer restricted to staying in the palace.

-Their cousin, Princess Flurry Heart, even though she was three years old, she had a dream of becoming a beautiful adult princess, and marrying Lightning Dawn’s son, Shining Light--dreaming he was so handsome.

There were also dreams from all kinds of creatures from all over dimensions and universes alike. 

“You see…” said the knight “No matter how different all beings are, the one thing they all have in common is the dreams they make and have…” he paused and reached up to remove his knight’s helmet allowing his long blonde hair to fall loosely, making him seem more dreamy and handsome than before

“…And I serve as the guardian of them all.”

The children couldn’t stop staring at him with such astonishment.

“So handsome…” Leilani said under her breath.

“…But… who are you?” asked Castor.

The man smiled at them both. “…My name is Arien.”

“Arien…?” the children said together.

Arien nodded at them. “I am also called Sir. Arien: The Great One. I am the guardian and protector of this world and the dreams that exist here.”

The kids were honored, but the bliss was suddenly ruined by the sky growing dark like it did the first time they ever came to this place.

“What’s happening?” asked Castor, but he got his answer as he saw wicked shadow creatures swooping down from the skies and began to lay waste to the lands below, and attack the good dreams turning them into nightmares and horrors.

“Oh, no!!” cried Leilani.

Arien cringed softly, but he made no attempts to do anything to stop the shadows from spreading. Instead, he went on explaining…

“While this world is far different from yours, or any other in many ways; in some they are still similar. Just as this world has its light and purity, there is always darkness and evil threatening it.”

“But I thought this place was supposed to create dreams?” asked Castor.

“Yes…” replied Arien “But unfortunately nightmares are dreams as well, and they, too, exist for a reason...!”

He didn’t have to explain as it was plain enough to see; the shadows continued their onslaught to conquer the good dreams and lay waste to the beautiful lands, turning them into horrific wastelands.

The children were starting to understand; what they were seeing were just images of the past and how the Light and the Darkness were often at each other’s ends.

They also remembered how Arien himself was a mere solid statue when they first encountered him, and everything else that happened to.

He explained… 

“They say that a dream cannot harm you, but that is not true… Nightmares are capable of bringing forth extreme horrors and discomfort, and the more they are believed in, the more powerful they become, and the beings of the real world would abandon their dreams and succumb to the darkness.”

There were images of himself cast in stone, but awakening to fight off the shadows when they emerged.

“With the power of the Golden Sword, I carried out my duties to repel the darkness and spare good dreams from turning into nightmares…


…But recently-- as you both discovered-- the nightmares have grown stronger-- led by a powerful and evil force!”

The children were shown images of the great shadow that called out the first time in that demonic, feminine voice, “No one can stop the nightmare!”

The children shuddered with fear, and Arien clenched his fists. “I know naught of what this evil force is, but it was too much for me to handle alone, and I was captured and made their prisoner.

Its target was the Golden Sword; the one thing that could actually stand up to nightmares and drive them off. I could not allow them to take it, and I was forced to bestow the pieces onto the two of you, as well as the lasts of my power allowing my spirit to exist in your dreams, which is how I am able to communicate with you.”

The two fragments of the sword bound straight at the kids themselves…

They gasped and screamed as everything went white…

…Then they opened their eyes to find themselves standing back in the clearing, and the altar was safely where it was again.

The children were positively mind-blown.


“Unbelievable!” said Castor.

“I never thought dreams were capable of all this.” added Leilani.

Arien agreed, “Somehow, the nightmares have managed to make their way into your world, and while your forces have done valiantly to stave them off, it is not yet known who will truly win in this struggle.

At the moment, there is not much more I can do, for I am not joined with my missing body, and I don’t know just where it is being held.”

He then cast a gaze down at the children, “But I do know, and it is important that you now understand more of why I must ask you not to reveal anything that you have learned to anyone.

If the Nightmares discover our secret, there is no telling what ill-fate will befall not just this world, but your world and the worlds beyond.”

The children felt most disturbed. To them, not telling anyone didn’t feel like much help either, but at least now they had more of a realization of how serious things were.

“But why are you telling us all this now?” asked Castor.

Leilani then added, “Is it because-- I don’t know… you actually trust us more?” 

Arien didn’t answer that. He wasn’t even sure himself how.

“For now it is best that you heed what I have said.”


With that, the dream began to fade away, and the children work up in their beds to find it was morning already.

They looked at each other, confirming they had the same dream and remembered what they were told.


Meanwhile, back at the School of Nightmares, Zadovia had called an all-school assembly; she especially wanted the three teachers to be present as well.

“Good, you are all here.” she hissed.

“Exactly why are we here?” asked Mash.

Magi gave him a soft nudge, “Show some respect.”

Zadovia cleared her throat, “You are all here to meet the founder of our school.”

The entire room erupted into soft chattering and shocked expressions.

“Founder…?”

“We have a founder?”


The teachers were equally as dumbfounded as the students.

“Who is this founder of ours?” asked Emcee.

Zadovia adjusted her glasses, which gave a sinister shimmer. Then she raised her pointer-stick up high, shooting magical dark lightning from its tip, straight up above the stage.

The lightning did not summon the actual being, but did form two large eyes and a sinister mouth allowing the creature to communicate with everyone.

“Good morning staff and students… for those who may not know me-- not that surprising…” she paused “…I am the Lady Phantasma; Founder of the School of Nightmares, and head master of you all.”

Every student went silent as they gazed at the image, wondering what she really looked like.

The teachers were especially in awe at this revelation, and Phantasma addressed everyone.

“I’m growing tired of having to wait for the completion of this mission. However, you still show promise and have proven worth to me, therefore, with the aid of the energy you collect from dreams, I will now bestow a new ability for you all.

…Zadovia!”


Nodding in response to her master, Zadovia held two of her four arms together, held her upper-left arm before her face, and with her remaining arm she waved her stick, and she conjured up magical, glowing orbs Phantasma had given her before, which she then sent floating before her three minions.


“These?” asked Magi. “These look like Dream Fields.”

Emcee agreed “There’s something obviously different about them.” she looked up at the bosses “…What is it?”

“There’s only one way to find out.” chuckled Mash. “I can’t wait to pull this one on those Starfleet Creeps!”

Just then, he looked next to him to find Magi was gone, which enraged him. “So like her to run off.”

“Yeah, well… you snooze, you lose.” teased Emcee, which earned her an angry glare.


The alarms sounded when a Dream Field was spotted on New Ponyville. The civilians were already running for the hills, or away from the area, while Lightning and Krysta, along with Rhymey, and Fluttershy rushed onto the scene, already transformed.

“Look at the field.” said Krysta.

The field wasn’t its usual sunset-orange color like the twilight, but darker, like the start of the night coming in. Their visors still could not detect it.

“Let’s go in.” said Lightning.

The others agreed, and Rhymey held out his sword,

“Whatever evil is lurking there,
Time to give them a nasty glare…
Grrrrrrrrah!”

Fluttershy pounded her fists together showing her readiness, but then she noticed…

“Um… forgive me if I sound like I fuss,
But the Dream Field is moving towards us!”

Everyone gawked, and surely enough, the field was actually moving and right for them, and before they knew it, they passed through it and into the zone.

“Okay, that was wild.” remarked Krysta.

The first thing the fighters saw were many unconscious civilians, having had their dreams violated by Magi, while others were backed into a corner, with Swift standing before them while glaring the evil magician down.

“Hold it right there!” shouted Lightning.

Magi turned. “Ahh… I was wondering when you’d get here.”

The other three fighters growled at her, while Lightning addressed Swift. “What happened?”

“I was out on my beat and this field just appeared. I led the civilians away, but then the field just started moving and it swallowed us.”

Swift couldn’t fight because he lacked a dream band.

“We’ll take it from here.” said Lightning, and he motioned to the others and their wristbands. “Engage Dream-Mode!”

They all began to engage the magic glow…

“Not so fast!” sneered Magi, and she let out a roar as she raised her staff, creating strong, dark winds that lifted them all up and flung them about, canceling out the transforming command.

The fighters all crashed with thuds.

“She knocked us flat!” groaned Fluttershy.

“How did she do that?” wondered Rhymey.

Lightning suspected it had something to do with the new Dream Field, and that it was somehow affecting Magi’s powers and speed.

Magi snickered, “If you think that’s rough… Try This!” She raised her staff again, and the dream field was moving again.

With everyone still inside, they moved along with it, but all the trees, lampposts and buildings seemed to move along like busy traffic.

This allowed Magi to try and trap more civilians on the run into the zone, which meant more dreams for her to look at.


As the dream field continued to move along, the fleeing civilians were forced to run faster than ever, and the sentries were to hurry them along even faster.

Swift now had to guide all the civilians away from the oncoming obstacles as well as keep everyone safe from Magi’s wrath.

“Come this way!” he hollered. “Whatever you do, stay behind me!”

The civilians did as they were told, but it was growing harder to keep up.

Lightning noted the course in which the field was following. “It’s going to head right at my place!” Starla and Shining Light were at home-- Starla was ordered to stay out of battles or danger periods while pregnant.

Lightning couldn’t bear for his family to be in danger.

“We’ve got to dispel this dream field and fast!”

“Let’s try transforming again!” suggested Krysta.

The others agreed, but just as they were about to, more houses and posts came at them as the field continued to move, forcing them to leap about and dodge the oncoming obstacles.

Magi laughed at their struggling. “I wonder how we can make this interesting. 

Oh, I know…” and she snapped her fingers.


Fluttershy rolled out of the way of another oncoming post passing her by, only to suddenly be grabbed by large, skeletal arms making her scream in fright.

“Fluttershy!” shouted Lightning.

Rhymey turned and saw his wife being held by a large skeleton creature. He had long bony arms and legs, strong looking ribcage, but shoulder pads, and a knight’s helmet.

Magi snickered, “Meet my newest student, Skull Knight. He may not seem like much, but… well… you’ll get the idea.”

Her monster began to put the squeeze on Fluttershy hard.

Fluttershy tried to break free, but it was no good, and even if she tried to attack-- while not in Dream Mode-- her attacks would do nothing, and neither would it work for the others too.

“We’ve got to get in there!” shouted Lightning.

Rhymey agreed especially, but it was still hard what with the obstacles still coming at them as the field continued to move, and even if they managed to get an opening…

“Not so fast!” Magi would shout as she then fired her magic blasts at the heroes, striking them hard and knocking them into the walls of oncoming buildings.

The monster continued to crush Fluttershy hard, and her residence was not withstanding.

“Ugh… the pain is rushing to my head!
I’ve got to get out, or I’ll be dead!!!” she wailed.

Krysta’s teleporting powers didn’t work well inside the Dream Field either, but as the obstacles continued to come through the field-- memorizing the part of the neighborhood they were in—she knew what was coming up next, and she motioned over at Rhymey and Lightning at the oncoming buildings.

…They, too, knew what was coming, and the trio formed a plan.

“Prepare to engage Dream Mode!” Lightning called.

Magi heard them, and she chuckled softly, “They make this too easy.”

Just as the two men and Krysta were about to engage, Magi fired her magical blasts at them, forcing them to dodge again and messing things up.

Fluttershy couldn’t hold on much longer, but Rhymey quickly looked at her while passing by, and he winked at her telling her to hang on-- they had a plan.

Suddenly, their chance had come-- a large building with dark-tinted glass came through the field. The windows acted practically like mirrors.

“Now!” shouted Lightning, and he and the others flew directly in front of the building.

Magi, recklessly, fired at the trio, which they dodged, causing the blast to strike the glass; repelling it like a mirror straight back at her and hitting her hard.

“I don’t believe it!” she thundered as she straightened herself up, and then when she looked up, with nothing to stop them, the trio had already engaged their Dream Mode forms and were glowing with the bright light.

Rhymey then dashed forth and kicked Skull Knight in the head, knocking him away from Fluttershy, releasing her from his tight grip.

Fluttershy coughed and gaged as she tried to catch her breath. 

“I say,
Are you okay?” he asked.

His wife caught her breath, and nodded.

The Dream Field then stopped moving along with the villains getting hit, much to Swift’s relief and the civilians’. 

Swift gave Lightning a thumb up to say everyone was fine on his end. 

Lightning nodded proudly and then turned to face the angry villains just as Fluttershy quickly donned her own Dream Mode.

“You may have no tricks…” Lightning gloated at the villains “…But you’re still not as clever as you think.”

Magi growled, and Skull Knight stepped forth and growled, “I’ll show you “clever!” and he leapt up high, and fired magical blasts from his eye-sockets.

“Scatter!” shouted Lightning, and the heroes dodged just in time.

Magi laughed, “Now take this!” and she fired from her staff, hitting Lightning hard and knocking him hard into a wall.

“Lightning!” cried Krysta. Then she looked real mad! “…That does it!”

She held up her wand, making it glow brightly, and she fired rapid shots of light, forcing Magi to shield herself with a barrier. “Cursed little imp!” she growled.

“I’m a fairy, not an imp!” Krysta thundered as she continued to pour on the punishment.

“My turn!” yelled Lightning, and he began to fire uniforce pulses, forcing Magi to intensify her magical shield.

With Magi held back, Rhymey and Fluttershy were left to deal with the monster. Fluttershy especially looked ready to brawl; to pay the creature back for choking her.

“Here I come, 
You bony scum!” she growled.

She charged forth, forcing the monster to fire more blasts, which she dodged as she charged in.

“I’ll get you!” shouted Skull, and he extended his arms outward, actually stretching them far ahead to grab and choke her again.

Rhymey came leaping in with his sword at the ready, and with a huge slash, he severed the arms off the creature, making him wail and shout!

Then Fluttershy came rushing in and gave him a good punch to the ribs, knocking him backwards. She then zipped behind him and kicked him up high into the air, and then leapt up after him, grabbing him by his bony legs and sent him slamming down hard to the ground, shattering him to bony pieces.

“Fluttershy: One.
Monster: None.” she snuffed

Her husband nodded proudly at her again, and she smiled lovingly at him, but suddenly, the monster’s large head rose up. “You haven’t won yet!” he growled, and like magic, his bones began to form back together again.

The duo could barely believe their eyes.

“Lightning, we need your help we do.
We could use help form Krysta too.” called Rhymey.

But Lightning and Krysta were still struggling to keep Magi at bay.

“We’re a little busy right now.” Lightning called to him.

“We can’t let her go or she’ll make the field move again!” added Krysta.

Magi growled as she continued to defend herself, refusing to relent. 

She called to Skull Knight, “Don’t just stand there! Get these creeps away from me!”

The monster agreed, and readied to blast at Lightning and Krysta. He fired his blast, but Rhymey leapt in the way and blocked the shot with his sword.

Just as the monster was about to extend his massive arms again, Fluttershy came zooming in and kicked him hard in the back, knocking him to the ground, and she then proceeded to stomp and smash him to pieces again!

Skull Knight only laughed, “When will you ever learn…?” His head rose up, ready to bring himself together again…

…But Rhymey was ready this time, figuring that his head was the ultimate weakness!

He leapt up high with his sword glowing for the finisher.

“THRASH SLASH” He swing at the skull, making the monster wail and scream, and the head rose up high into the air and exploded, causing all the bones to vanish into the dream bubble, which popped.

“No!!” shouted Magi, and suddenly she felt her barrier growing weaker.

“Now our chance!” cried Krysta.

Lightning agreed, and charged up, “UNIFORCE!”

His power shattered the weakened barrier, and the resulting explosion blew Magi back far, slamming her hard into a wall, straight into another building, which had been evacuated due to the dream field moving.

By this time, the new dream field was starting to dispel. Magi quickly decided to retreat before the heroes came at her.

The team burst through the hole in the wall just in time to see her disappearing, and she taunted them. “I’ll be back!!”

Lightning growled angrily that she had gotten away.

The field completely vanished, but there was no cheering, not even from the civilians or Swift. The collateral damages still remained-- the buildings had huge holes in them, the ground was still blasted up, and several lampposts were bent over.

“I thought it was all supposed to be just a dream?” Swift said in disbelief.

Lightning and the others were shocked by this too. All damages done within the dream fields usually came undone when the field vanished.

“…It’s like a dream-come-true.” remarked Krysta.

“…More like a nightmare.” said Lightning.

Rhymey and Fluttershy were relieved that the damaged buildings were evacuated so no one else got hurt, but this and combined with all the other facts learned from the battle.

“Must report this to their majesties, now.” insisted Fluttershy.

“The enemy is getting stronger and how.” agreed Rhymey.

Lightning agreed.


That night, at the Royal Palace in Canterlot…

The royal family sat down to dinner, and Grand Ruler had looked over Lightning’s report about the Dream Fields.

“This is awful.” he remarked.

Celestia and Luna agreed, and since the children were present too, they decided to fill them in, rather than let them worry too much about what was out there.

“The dream fields can move?” Castor asked in shock.

“And they leave behind the damage caused inside?” added Leilani.

“Calm down, children.” said their mother. “Your father, your Aunt Luna, and I will handle this.”

Her husband and sister nodded.

The children softly held hands under the tablecloth. They both were thinking of Arien, and what they had learned from him.

“You mustn’t tell anyone about our little secret; it concerns the well-being of both our worlds.”
 
They knew best not to tell and betray their friend, but they only hoped that he would soon open up to all the others, and help them all the more to stop the evil threatening their world.


(Promo)
 

In our next episode: The team determines how to deal with the nightmares while maintaining the sanity of frightened civilians. While Mash comes up with an idea of his own to separate the heroes and keep them all apart from one another and force Lightning into a lone match against his forces in hopes of conquering the team little by little.



Can Lightning overcome the overwhelming odds against him?


 


Don’t miss this next exciting episode of “Starfleet Magic!”


 


(Next Episode: “Scattered Dreams”)

> Episode 13: Scattered Dreams
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


EPISODE THIRTEEN


 

Over the next few days, repairs were initiated to repair the damages. Road workers were repaving and releveling the roads, with Dyno and Myte assisting them, and construction teams were busy repairing damaged buildings.

The Apple Family helped, giving wood, and building supplies and assisted in any way they could, and would you believe one of the volunteer workers was Tree Hugger.

“Let me guess…” Lightning joked to Buddy, “…She was once a part-time Foremen as well?”

Buddy shook his head chuckling, “Nah, she’s just really handy with tools, and besides I struck a deal with the crew.”

He then motioned to DD was working with the crew in the construction zone as part of her training to help her build muscle, strength, and to save pay for the workforce. 

For this, she wasn’t allowed to use any power-tools or magic.

Any digging that had to be done, she did with a shovel or a pick.

Any asphalt or cement that needed to be carried and poured, she’d use a wheelbarrow, not a machine.

Flattening the road out to make it smooth, she’d just drag a huge cylinder behind her while she ran which simply amazed and astounded the workers in their slow machines.

“Coming through!” she’d yell as she zoomed by again, and again, and again.


Applejack was astounded by DD’s training coming along great, but then she looked worried. “We may be able to fix these places up, but what about the next time it happens?”

She was right, now that The Nightmares had newer powers and mobile dream fields that could make damages in dreams in reality, the planet was in more danger than ever, and civilians were going out of their minds with worry.


Lightning explained “Starla’s heading up a conference; explaining to the people our plans so far.” He felt concerned about her, hoping the stress wouldn’t overwhelm her.


Meanwhile, at the School of Nightmares…

Mash blew his whistle loudly as he trained his team of nightmare football players.

“Come on, let’s hustle! Get in the game!”

The players were all big and puffed up humanoid creatures, with huge muscles, and wearing uniforms with spikes on her pads and helmets.

Instead of a football, they were playing around with a powerful, glowing pulse of energy.

The players tossed it back and forth, ran with it, and the opposing players would tackle the home players in attempt to steal it.

“Make the split!” shouted Mash.

The Quarterback threw the pulse, but he slipped and threw it at a bad angle, forcing the players to scatter about.

The ball hit the ground and exploded, blowing everyone all over.

“UGH!!!” groaned Mash. He was ever so with this blunder than he marched right over, ready to give his flunkies a good yelling too, when suddenly he noticed…

The way the players were all lying about on the ground-- the quarterback lay alone, while his teammates and the other players all lay scattered about away from each other.

The quarterback trembled in fear, and stammered, “G-G-Gee… sorry Coach!”

“Sorry?!” yelled Mash. “You’re sorry?!!”

The players all felt they were in for it now, but Mash was grinning. “…You all just gave me a great idea!”

He dashed off for the teacher’s lounge, and called to his students “You work on your laps now. We’re going to the big leagues!!”

The students were most confused.


Once in the teacher’s lounge, Mash bragged to Emcee and Magi of his idea.

“You want to what?” asked Magi.

Mash sighed and explained again, “Don’t you get it? Those punks from Starfleet are like a team of players--- they always work together and strategize, but what if I were to split them apart so I can pick off their strongest hitter… Commander Lightning Dawn.

Take him down, and the rest of the force will be easy pickings.”

Emcee tipped her glasses, “Theoretically, it could work, but our mission is supposed to be looking for Arien’s Golden Sword.”

Mash gritted his teeth, “Which will be a lot easier, if we get rid of Starfleet and--” he stopped when realized “Why I am even talking to you two? I got a big game waiting.”

He stomped his way to the door.

“He didn’t even tell Zadovia about this.” said Emcee. “He’s going to be in big trouble.”

Magi cheekily walked up to the door, “Maybe I can still catch him.”

She stuck her head out into the hallway, and mockingly called out in a very soft tone, “…Mash? Oh, Maa-aash…?” Then she brushed it off, looking forward to seeing how angry Zadovia would get at Mash.

She and Emcee snickered.


Starla, though on official maternity leave, was heading up her conference in front of town hall, and Krysta was with her.

Many civilians were gathered, and all were complaining and wailing about the impending dangers.

“What can we do?”

“What are you doing to save us?”

“You’re not just going to let us suffer, are you?”

“You call yourselves “our saviours!”

Mayor Mare banged her gavel on the table, “Order… please!” she called out. “The General will do her best to answer, and put your fears to a bit of rest, but it is imperative that you all listen.”

She then let Starla and Krysta take the podium, and she even provided magical images of records of the previous battle, in which the Dream Fields were now mobile, and able to leave damages behind, as well as capture more civilians in their path.

“I realize this must be frightening to you all… but I can assure you, we’re doing everything in our power to reduce risks.”

One civilian spoke up, “If that’s true, why don’t you put up the barriers, like you do in every battle.”

Many others who already got the idea gave him a stern look for his protest and obliviousness.

“…As if it weren’t obvious,” said Krysta “The defense barriers have no effect against our enemy. The dream fields can still get at you, and once inside, ordinary defenses prove ineffective.”

Starla nodded, “As it is, you all know the protocol when this defense plan fails.

If you see a dream field appear, then do whatever you can to get as far away from it as you can, but now that the dream fields are mobile, Queen Krystaline has mobilized her fairy soldiers to teleport people in groups to distant areas.

This we feel is the most resourceful way to keep you safe form a moving dream field.”

A mare in the crowd then spoke up. “But what if a dream field suddenly just appears on us while we were fleeing? Isn’t there anyway to prevent that from happening?”

Starla regretfully shook her head. “We are not psychic. I’m afraid there is not much we can do of that.”

The civilians began to chatter nervously.

“Order, please!” called Starla, and the crowd quieted down. “Thank you…” she cleared her throat, and held up her golden band, “As you know, only myself, my husband, and those in our unit are actually given the power to fight off the nightmares.

Don’t ask us why; we don’t know.

Also, due to my maternity leave and my pregnancy, I am under orders to stray from fighting.”

If you civilians do get trapped within nightmares, we will do our best to come to your aid, but you must cooperate with us to attain your safety as well.

-Don’t try to engage the enemy yourselves…
-Try not to draw the enemy’s attention to you…
-Stay out of all buildings, and that includes your own homes, whether inside a dream field or outside…”

As Starla continued describe the orders and regulations, some of the civilians did start to feel a little more at ease, while others were still terrified, but they didn’t blame Starfleet for things, now knowing they were only trying to do their best.

“I think we’ve got them.” Krysta whispered.

Starla hoped so, she still felt upset that she couldn’t help fight, but she looked down at her belly, which still was not showing well yet, and she sighed.

Meanwhile, the construction was nearing completion, and the roads were all paved up and the asphalt just needed to set and dry.

“Whoowie!” groaned Dyno as he fanned his hand by his nostrils “Nothing like the smell of drying asphalt.”

“Give me the smell of fresh explosive smoke any day.” said Myte.

“I don’t know,” added Applejack “I don’t mind the smell of fresh laden hay.” 

Buddy had just finished replanting some trees and flowerbeds near the buildings. It was safe to say what he loved to smell.

Tree Hugger walked up behind him and wrapped her arms around him and cooed in his ear “Like… way cool, hon.”

Buddy smiled at his wife.

Lightning was only too pleased to see the community and officers working so well together, but he knew this was usually when trouble was about to strike!


As DD and Applebloom sat on a bench, resting from the workload-- Applebloom looked all wiped out, while DD wasn’t as much due to her growing strength.

Suddenly, they looked up ahead across the street, and saw darkness forming.

“…DREAM FIELD!!” the shouted.

Lightning turned sharply and could see the dome appearing. “…Evacuation, now!”

The workers immediately dropped all their tools, or whatever it was they were doing and began to run for it, while Applejack quickly sounded the alarms, alerting the entire area.

The civilians, knowing the orders, began to run for the nearest area where Krysta’s fairies stood ready with portals to warp them all to safety.

Tree Hugger gave Buddy a small peck for luck before she ran off with the other fleeing civilians, taking the girls, and the Apple Family with her.

Lightning really hoped Starla wasn’t in any danger, but for now he had to focus on the field up ahead.

“Let’s go!” he called to the others, and he quickly rushed towards the field, transforming on the way, “Starfleet Magic!” Then vanished into the field and was gone.

“Wait for us!” called Buddy, and he and the others began to rush for the dream field, only for another field to suddenly pop up right in their path, and they ran right into it.

“What the…?” cried Applejack. “What’s going on here?”

The twins looked up and around.

“This isn’t the same field Lightning went into.” cried Dyno.

Myte looked up ahead, “Dios Mio! Look! Monsters…!”

A whole bunch of well-built, muscle-bearing, creatures stomped forth. All of them were wearing football jerseys with spiked pads.

The team stood up, and looked ready to fight.


As for Lightning, the moment he entered the dream field, he engaged his Dream Mode, but then he found the streets inside his dream field to be completely deserted. No civilians or anyone else. His friends didn’t come through into the field like he told them to.

“What’s going on? Where is everyone?” he asked loudly.

Then he heard the sound of laughing, and saw Mash stepping out from the shadows. “What’s going on is you’re about to play in the big game, Commander, and your friends won’t be joining us-- not this time.”

Lightning’s features hardened. “What have you done?”

Mash snickered, “Oh, trust me, they, too, are having the games of their nightmares.”


Right when the alarm sounded…

Sunset, and Pinkie Pie were walking their babies in carriages down the road, and Artie was with them, when they were suddenly entrapped by another dream field.

Rarity was holding a fashion walk at Carousel Boutique, with Spike watching over Twilight on the sidelines… when suddenly another dream field came rushing in and absorbed them all, and Rarity’s models inside

Rhymey was working at his café, and Fluttershy was helping him that day as a part-time waitress; when another field appeared trapping them and all the patrons inside.

Rainbow Dash came soaring down from New Cloudsdale when she heard of the trouble, but was astounded to see several dream fields all over New Ponyville.

“Okay, what is this?” she wondered. She had no idea which field to enter, knowing that once she went in she wouldn’t get back out.

Then she saw Starla and Krysta down below assisting in teleporting civilians to safety.

The last civilian went through the portal.

“Okay, that’s everyone.” said Krysta.

Starla nodded, “Right, let’s go.”

Just as they were about to leave… 

“Hey, wait up!” Rainbow came soaring in and landed near them.

“Rainbow…?”

Before anyone could say anything else, a dream field had appeared over all three of them, trapping them inside.

“Oh, no…! We’re stuck!” cried Krysta.

The sound of oncoming footsteps was heard, making the ladies turn round to see a whole herd of football players coming at them.

Starla didn’t dare fight or transform, but Rainbow did, offering to protect her.

“BRING IT ON!!” she shouted at the monsters.



Lightning snuffed at Mash. “So that’s your plan-- separate me from my team and take me down yourself.”

Mash, lifted his head up with pride, “…Well, after all, if I take down the heavy-hitter, the rest will fall like weak trees.”

Lightning felt outraged, but not really for having fallen for the trap, but he was worried for his team, and especially worried if Starla had been captured in a field herself!


Mash then blew his whistle.

“Hut, Hut, Hut!!” His lead quarterback called as he and at least ten other players came rushing out into the wide open streets and stood by their coach.

Lightning found this ironic; that Mash would split him off from his team just to take him down solo with a team of his own.

All the players looked pretty brutal, while the quarterback was bigger and taller than any of them were, and he wore a golden, padded outfit, as opposed to his teammates white outfits.

Now he was more worried about his friends and especially Starla than ever; wondering if they were confronted by the same dilemma as he was, and he was unable to get to and assist any of them while trapped in the dream field.

“What’s the matter?” chuckled Mash “Afraid that you’re finally outmatch? That your biggest dreams are about to be squashed?”

Lightning only gave a cheeky smirk, “The only thing that’s going to be squashed, is you and your team.”

The villains all snickered, and the players all armed themselves with small energy pulses on the tips of their shoes.

Mash snickered and stood well behind his men, and then with a blow of his whistle, the men started kicking the pulses straight at Lightning in a barrage of blasts.

Lightning swerved and dodged as best he could…

“Pour it on!” shouted the quarterback, and some of the players spread out to shoot from different angles, making it harder for Lightning to dodge their attacks.

Lightning was bombarded hard; sparks and small explosions came with each hit.

Mash laughed hard with glee, “That’s it, boys… KEEP IT UP!!”

More blasts struck Lightning from all sides, until he was down for the count.

Mash blew his whistle for his men to stop attacking!

Lightning lay on the ground, smoldering and looking bruised and burnt while his armor was all charged and dented, yet he still showed strength as he struggled to get up.

“Wow! You’ve got more fight in you than I thought.” teased Mash. “Too bad it won’t last long. After all, you don’t have your friends to back you up this time, and for that matter; they don’t have you to back them up either!

…I wonder how they’re fairing.”


Buddy, Applejack and the Twins were actually faring well against the horde of players attacking them.

They kicked their pulse blasts at them, but the twins joined their hands together, “BOOM-BOOM ROCKETS!” launching their missiles to intercept the blasts.

“Round ‘em up…!” Applejack hollered as she lassoed one fighter with her rope and whirled him round, and around like a ball on a chain, swatting other players.

Buddy, armed with his whip, cracked at any blasts that came his way, and struck more players hard, making sparks fly.


While Sunset guarded Sun Stream and Biscuit Pie with her life, Pinkie and Artie were battling it out hard with the enemies.

“PAINT BOMBS” Artie unleashed his explosives at the players, which they actually plowed through, due to their big, burly bodies, as well as their padding to shield them.

The angry players then armed their pulse blasts, prompting Artie to get out his staff. “I like Baseball better!”

The blasts came at him, and he swung his staff like a bat, actually knocking them all up and away into the air, where they exploded harmlessly.

The explosion of which disturbed the babies, and they cried and cried.

Sunset did her best to try and hush them so as not to draw attention from the baddies, but to no avail.

“Hey, let’s get those brats.” hollered a player.

Sunset gasped in fear, while Pinkie and Artie felt their rage spiking.

“You… keep away… FROM MY BABY…!!” Pinkie shouted, and she charged forth, roaring like a football player herself, punching, and kicking right through the players.

Artie then joined in, whacking and pummeling the monsters with his staff.

Three of the players lost patience and armed their pulse blasts on the feet again, and kicked them towards Sunset and the babies!

Sunset screamed as the blasts headed for her, but Artie and Pinkie were ready for this, and they quickly leapt up high.

“Batter up!” shouted Artie as she swatted a blast away.

“Who’s up for soccer?” Pinkie teased as she flipped over and kicked the two other shots with her feet.

The blasts were sent back to the players, blowing them into their teammates, and knocking every one of them down like bowling pins.

“STIIII-RIKE!!” the fighters shouted.

Then they both looked at Sunset, whom was very relieved and thankful to them both, but the fight was still far from over.


The players charged straight for Spike, as the Dragon Knight, in a football rush, but he was ready for them.

“DRAGON FLAME-WHEEL” Encased in his flames, he rolled along crashing into all the men, blowing them about.

Rarity punched, kicked, and clawed every fighter than came her way trying to keep the models from her show safe, as well Twilight who was sleeping in her playpen and being guarded sentries.

“Let’s move it!” shouted a team-player, and he and his players armed their pulses and kicked them off.

“DRAGON FLAME” Spike unleashed his fiery breath to blow up several of the blasts, and Rarity used her own fiery breath to do the same, but sadly one blast soared past them, just flying away from the civilians and blew up Rarity’s inventory of dresses she used in the show.

Everyone gasped, and Rarity… she cringed three times-- harder and harder in anger with each shot as she gazed at the burning ashes of her beautiful work!

“My… beautiful… DRESSES…!!” she shrieked, and then she let out a mighty dragon roar while venting her flames up into the air, which frightened the civilians, the sentries, and even Spike a little, but it was the monsters that were most frightened, especially when Rarity, in a blazing rage, dashed over and began to beat them all to a pulp.

“Take that-- I’ll show you-- Scoundrels!!”

When all was done, the players all lay down for the count with Rarity standing in the center, and she gave a big snuff blowing smoke from her nostrils. “…Fashion Murderers!”


Rhymey faced off against a horde of players outside of his café, in the streets. 

He swung and slashed his sword at every projectile fired at him, actually slicing them off, and he dodged the charging players as they came in for a tackle.

Fluttershy escorted all the civilians inside the café, outside and further up the street to a place where they would be safer.

She then asked a sentry, who was part of the group,

“Please watch over them all,
I’m going to help my husband brawl.”

The sentry saluted, “Yes, General.”

Fluttershy then flew off to help Rhymey out.


“DRILL QUILL” Rhymey shouted, unleashing his sharp feathers on the players, backing them away.

The angry monsters then armed themselves with more pulse blasts, ready to kick, but just as they were about to, Fluttershy came rushing in, and she gave a huge flying kick at one of the players, knocking him hard into his teammates.

The monsters lay all about…

Fluttershy looked up at her husband and smiled at him, and he nodded proudly and thankfully at her.


As for Rainbow and Krysta, they had no civilians to content with; they just had to keep Starla protected since it was not safe for her to even try and fight back.

“Here I come!” Rainbow roared as she sped past the monsters, flying in furious circles around them all and causing big whirlwinds that blew them up and all around.

One player angrily got up onto his feet and readied a pulse blast to kick, but Rainbow head-butt the monster hard in the chest, causing him to miskick and sent the blast towards Starla, but Krysta was ready for this, and used her double portals to absorb and repel the blasts back at the other monsters, keeping Starla safe.

“You okay?” she asked.

Starla nodded, but while Krysta continued to battle and defend her, she looked a bit down, frustrated, and upset.


Rainbow soared way up high, and then came crashing down at full speed towards the monsters below. “SONIC RAINBOOM”

The monsters wailed as she came crashing onto the ground in a huge explosion.


The scene faded from white back to Lightning, who still seemed weary from his bombardment.

“I have faith in my team, even when they aren’t with me.” he said to Mash, “But I also have faith in myself. That’s the Power of Believing!”

Mash only burst out laughing. “That’s the silliest thing I’ve ever heard.”

Then he blew his whistle again to start another wave of pulse blasts.

Lightning dodged and swerved around each blast as best he could, and finally he saw an opening he needed, and he leapt right in front of some of the players as others kicked more shots. He then quickly zipped away causing the shots to hit the monsters.

“Hey!!” shouted Mash.

“What the!” cried the quarterback. “Stop him!!”

The other monsters continued to kick pulse blasts, or run and tackle at Lightning, but he took advantage of the whole situation.

Even though he was one against many, the fact that there were so many bad guys teamed against him meant less room for them to run around, or avoid accidently hitting or running into each other.

Lightning also found openings to attack the monsters himself-- kicking them in their helmets, or blasting at them with Uniforce pulses, blowing the paddings right off of them.

“What’s the matter with you guys?!” bellowed Mash. “Get in there, and knock him out of the field!”

“Yes, sir, Coach!” hollered the Quarterback, and he called to his men, “Group Huddle!”

The monsters all huddled together, and looked ready to charge together in one big rush; each them armed with two pulse blasts, one on each of their shoes.

“Time for the big playoff!” laughed Mash.

Lightning stood where he was, charging up his own power. 

His golden horn was glowing, and so was the rest of his body.

The players began to run forward to finish him off, and they all kicked off their pulse blasts at the same time, creating a powerful, large ball of energy that rushed straight for Lightning.

“Now it’s my turn!” Lightning bellowed. “UNIFORCE!”

POW!! He fired his great force in a stream towards the ball, actually forcing it back towards the monsters.

The monsters all gasped and scattered about, leaving the quarterback stuck in the middle. 

“YOU IDIOT…!! GET OUT OF THERE!!” shouted Mash, but it was too late; the creature was struck hard by both forces and he was totally vaporized into black smoke, which formed into a dream bubble, which then burst.

The force of the explosion, as well the force of the two powers colliding, caused the dream field to weaken and collapse.

Mash quickly blew his whistle, “Team, retreat!!”

The monsters didn’t have to be told twice, and they quickly disappeared along with their coach, leaving Lightning standing wearily, but triumphant.


With Mash gone, all the other dream fields vanished too, forcing the other players to retreat too. Only half of them entire team survived, the other half were beaten by the fighters.

“So long bozos…!” Rainbow balked.

Krysta flew in cheerful circles, and while Starla was pleased the battle was over, she still didn’t feel very upbeat or proud-- for obvious reasons.


Back at the School of Nightmares…

Zavodia dropped a huge bucket of soap water, and a huge mop before Mash; his punishment for insubordination and blundering. “I’ve given the janitor time off. You will clean the entire school, from top to bottom!”

“But boss!” he tried to protest, but Zadovia wouldn’t hear of it. “It’s bad enough you went out there without notifying me, but you not only wasted a great deal of dream energy, you didn’t even bother to search for the golden sword… AND… you lost half our football team!”

She looked mighty steamed. Her eyes were glowing sharply with anger, and her hair looked more blazing than ever.

Mash huffed as he reluctantly set off for his duties, walking past Magi and Emcee whom were snickering at him.

“Ahem!” Zadovia snapped at them both. “You two… go and help him!”

“What?” cried Magi.

“Us…? Why?!” wailed Emcee.

Zadovia glared at them furiously, “You knew about this insubordination, and you did not report to me. Any objections?” she pointed her pointer right at them, and its tip was sparking in a threatening way, prompting the ladies to dash off.


The damages left behind from the battles were only minimal, and nothing for the construction crews to fix up.

Lightning sitting on a bench, resting and recuperating from being pummeled so much.

Some of his friends came over, including Starla.

“Lightning, are you alright?” she cried.

“Simple story, but I’ll live.” Lightning groaned, but then he looked up at his wife with love. “Are you okay?”

“She’s fine, thanks to me.” Rainbow gloated, which earned her an angry glare from Krysta. “…I mean, “Thanks to us.”

Lightning was relieved, but he noticed Starla seemed a bit bummed.

“You okay?”

She forced a smile, “Yeah, don’t worry…” and she touched her stomach “We’re both fine.”

Lightning already had his intuitions warming up on her true feelings.

Suddenly, Buddy, Applejack and the twins showed up.

“Anyone mind helping out with the damages?” asked Buddy.

Everyone else just sighed.


(Promo)
 

In our next episode: Starla feels completely fed up from missing all the action and excitement that she and Cadance confide in one another resulting in deep emotional memories from both families. Meanwhile, Emcee creates a new monstrous wonder that can change its shape to resemble somebody dear to the fighters making it difficult to bring themselves to battle.


 


How can our heroes overcome this shape-shifting menace?


 


Don’t miss the next exciting episode of “Starfleet Magic!”


 


(Next Episode: “Dreaming of You”)

> Episode 14: Dreaming of You
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


EPISODE FOURTEEN


Lady Phantasma addressed the principal again, “My patience are wearing thin, Zadovia. What excuses have you for me this time?”

Zadovia bowered, “Not excuses, Mistress, but a new plot that may very well regather energy for our cause and bring us closer to seeking the Golden Sword of Arien.”

“Go on…”

The plan was all on Emcee…

She was hard at work creating a new formula in her laboratory. She poured liquid into beakers, added powders and other ingredients, heated them up on a Bunsen burner.

“Yes…!” she cackled “It’s going to work.”

There was a loud knock at her door. 

“Come in! Come in! Whoever you are…!”

Mash and Magi walked in.

“Hey, Em…” called Mash “What’s taking so long? Zadovia’s waiting.”

“You’re just in time.” hissed Emcee as she held up her flask. “This new formula will create a monster with a great ability.”

“Like I’ve heard that one before.” muttered Magi.

Emcee growled, and pointed at her chalkboard of equations and theories. “It is well known fact that dreams can often have an effect on the emotional stability of the subject, and thus will guarantee us vast amounts of dream energy to continue our quest to find the golden sword.

Bored with Emcee’s lecture, Mash demanded, “Will you just show us?”

Frustrated and outraged by her colleagues’ disrespect, Emcee still maintained her rage and poured the formula onto the floor, and thus four monsters rose up from the goop.

They were all completely black in color, and had hardly any features; not even eyes, or mouths, but they did wear evil masks with grey and white stripes and designs.

Emcee snickered at her creatures, “Wonderful.”

Magi and Mash weren’t as impressed.

“These are your monsters?” asked Magi. “They really don’t look like much.”

The monsters seemed offended, but not nearly as Emcee. “You just watch…” then she signaled to her creations. “…Show them your thing.”

The monsters agreed, and demonstrated the power that Emcee had given them.

Mash and Magi were deeply surprised.

“Not bad.” remarked Mash.

Magi smirked wickedly, “This ought to be interesting.”

Emcee snickered, “That’s only part of what they can do. My new formula has an extra effect. It doesn’t work on us, but Starfleet is in for the fight of their dreams now.”



Starla was seeing Doctor Penny, having her examination. She was officially one month pregnant, and while her stomach was still not showing, naturally, she still had to be prepared to stick a schedule that the doctor was preparing for her.

“You stick to the schedule, just like you did with Shining Light.” 

“Don’t worry, I will.” Starla said in a rather low tone.

Penny blinked once. “Is everything okay?”

Starla sighed, “Oh, it’s just the usual.”

Penny understood, and she didn’t have to warn Starla.

“…I know, I know.” she cut in “I’ll behave.”

She then was dismissed, and she took three lollipops-- one for herself, one for Lightning, and one for Shining Light.

The family left the hospital, with Shining Light in his stroller, happily waving his lollipop still in its wrap.

“So?” Lightning asked.

“What?”

“…Are you feeling okay?”

His wife rolled her eyes, “How many times are you going to ask me that?”

He gave her a small look, and before either of them said another thing, they saw a big crowd up ahead, and they already could see who it was.


Princess Candace and Shining Armor were visiting New Ponyville doing their annual charity donations, and Cadance was handing out fancy little flower baskets to all the nice children, whom were delighted as always when she visited.

“There you are.” she said sweetly.

One little colt handed her a flower made of a paper. “I made this for you, Princess.”

“Oh, how sweet...” Cadance cooed “Thank you, very much.” And she leaned over and pecked him on his cheek, making him blush.

As soon as all the baskets were done, and the children had cleared away; Lightning and family came up to the royal family.

“Hey, look whose here.” said Shining Armor as he came by carrying Flurry Heart on his shoulders.


Flurry gasped with glee. “Shining Light…!”

“Hey!!” cheered Shinning.

Shining Armor let his daughter down, and she ran over to the little toddler. Then she stopped, and acted bashful and Shining Light, being a sweet little boy he way, offered her his unopened lollipop, which made her blush and giggle.

“Thank you…” she cooed, and she pecked him on the cheek.

“Awww, that’s so sweet.” cooed Cadance.

Starla and Lightning agreed, they had such a sweet little boy, and they looked greatly forward to their second child.

With plenty of time on hand, in view of things, the parents decided to head to playground so the children could have some fun in the kiddy area, and the parents could get hotdogs from a vendor.

Starla had to order a low-fat one because her new diet. She still didn’t seem too happy.

“Is everything okay?” asked Shining Armor.

Starla sighed irritably and snapped. “I’m just fine!!” She immediately realized what she had just done, and she turned to see the other three staring at her with shocked expression.

“Oh, I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to yell.”

Part of it was to blame on the mood swings, but Lightning knew what was really troubling her.

Cadance then said to the men, “Why don’t you guys go play with the kids. I’ll talk with her-- woman-to-woman.”

The men agreed, and left the ladies to sit on a bench.

“So…” Cadance said.

“So what…?”

Cadance gave her a look, “Come on, now… what’s bothering you, but I think I already know.”

Starla sighed, and she came clean.

It had been a while since she had battled, or done anything to aid in a battle. Now that she was fully off of it, she really felt lost in the doldrums. She couldn’t even send her remote droid to do any battling for her, because it didn’t possess a bracelet to enable it to go into Dream-Mode, thus rendering it totally useless.

True, she had her stargazing and mapping, her lectures and conferences, as well as her mothering Shining Light…

“I just miss being part of the action, and driving the evil away. I’m feeling… I don’t know… useless.” She paused and sighed, “And I still have many months left of this until the baby comes.”

Cadance shook her head, “You’re not useless; you’re just bored because you’re missing all the action. I know the feeling.”

She paused, and cringed a little softly. Remembering when she was pregnant with her first child, and how that ended up in disaster…

“Oh, Cadance, I--” Starla said before she was interrupted by Cadance saying. “It’s okay. It just gets me now and then.”

She went on to explain how she had to avoid many of her own duties, and often keep in bed, which was harsh and annoying. “…Even still, I was able to attend meetings telepathically, and I was still able to do some paperwork.

…So even though I wasn’t as active, I was still doing a lot. You don’t have to feel useless.

Do you get what I’m saying?”

Starla gave a goofy look, “…Do you?”

Cadance raised her eyebrow. “The point is… Try not to let it get to you. Use this time to get some rest, kick back, and chill.”

Starla wasn’t sure if she could as easily. “…That’s my problem; I’m strictly an action-woman.”


Meanwhile, the kids were sitting in the kiddy-swings as their dads playfully pushed them.

Lightning had told Shining Armor pretty much the same things. “I don’t know how to help her. There’s just no way for her to help out in battle, and it’s really getting to her.”

Shining Armor felt sorry for Starla. “All I can tell you is; even though you think you’re not doing enough, you really are doing more than you think.”

To Lightning those words sounded very familiar, and he remembered too well. “Twilight…?”


Shining nodded softly, and with a hint of sadness. 

Lightning then had a little memory of his own; to when his father taught him the ways of peace. “Remember Lightning, just because you’re small, and you can’t do everything, that doesn’t make you useless or unworthy. That is a sign of true peace.”

Lightning began to sink into despair, missing his parents dearly.

The two men were snapped out of their moment of grieving when the kids asked for more pushes on the swings, which they obliged.


As the mothers watched from the bench, Starla was still contemplating about her situation.

She remembered to way back when she was really little, and her mother, told her, “Just remember, Starla…Sometimes you may not feel like you’re much, but there’s so much more you can be if you want it.”

How she missed her mother, yet her words stuck with her, even if she forgot it once in a while.

Suddenly, all the children in the park began to scream and panic and the alarms sounded as well.

Starla looked up, “A dream field!”

It was on the move, heading straight towards the playground.

“Daddy…!!” Flurry and Shining Light wailed.

The fathers saw the field, and there was just no time to get everyone evacuated. They, along with all the other patrons, were all trapped inside the field as it covered the park completely.

All the children were instantly scared of the darkness and the eeriness, and they began to cry.

Emcee stood atop the jungle gym. “Crying, frightened children,” she laughed “…Oh, how I love that sound.”

Lightning and the Crystal Royals were the only ones that could stand up to her and whatever she would throw their way.

Starla, already realizing it would be up to her to at least watch other the children and the patrons, but not actually battle, and took Shining Light and Flurry Heart in her arms.

“Mommy, Daddy!” cried Flurry who didn’t like to be away from her folks when she was scared.

“It’s okay, honey. Everything will be just fine.” her mother assured her.

Starla then huddled everyone away from the playground, while Lightning and the royals transformed.

“Starfleet Magic…!”

“Go-Go, Ninja…!”

“Mask of Saber…!”

The quickly engaged their Dream-Modes.

The three fighters stood, glaring at Emcee, who flicked her lab coat as if she were motioning them to come and get her.

“Let’s get her!” shouted Lightning.

His comrades nodded, and they leapt forth with him to attack, but Emcee leapt up high.

Lightning began to shoot his pulses, and Cadance threw her shurikens, which Emcee blocked with her strong coat, and then she threw two explosive vials at them, which they dodged causing the vials to hit the ground and explode.

The explosion frightened many of the children in the crowd; their mothers did their best to calm them.

Saber then lunged for Emcee, whirling his chain and ready to strike her. “I’ll get you!”

“I don’t think so!” snapped Emcee, and with a snap of her fingers, one of her masked monsters appeared before her.

“What the…!” groaned Saber.

The monster’s mask began to glow, and then right before his eyes the monster took on the shape of Twilight Sparkle.

Saber could not believe his eyes. “Twilight…?”

He actually stood frozen where he was, and dropped his chain.

Lightning Cadance and Starla could hardly believe their eyes either.

“That isn’t, Twilight.” said Lightning “It’s just an illusion.”

Saber couldn’t seem to move an inch, nor did he even make a sound.

Two more monsters then appeared before Lightning and Cadance. The fighters stood ready to battle, when the monsters changed shape, resembling other familiar figures.

“Dad…?” Lightning cried softly.

Cadance made no sound, but whom she saw was none other than her son, Amando.

“It can’t be!” she said in thought “But my son is dead; he died from stillbirth!”

Lightning knew his father was really dead, but just seeing what even looked like his father there before his eyes just brought on so many feelings at once.

He and Cadance were suddenly frozen on the spot just like Saber was.

Emcee laughed. “It works. Yet another breakthrough for the dreams of science!”

“Hey!!” Starla called over to her friends. “Snap out of it! They’re not really there, you’re just dreaming!”

Emcee then began to move towards her and the crowd. “It’s no use, they can’t hear you.

Everyone dreams of something dear; something so precious that just seeing before your eyes can leave you speechless, stuck, unable to believe it.”

Starla was about to call to her friends again, when the fourth monster appeared, and transformed into what appeared to be Starla’s mother.

“Ah!” she yelped “Mom…?”

Seeing her mother’s face, and the way she gave a loving smile-- Starla also began to fall under the trance.

“N-N-N… No!” she groaned as she felt herself slipping away. “It’s… just a… dream!”

“General Starla!” cried a mother, but Starla was slowly slipping deeper into her trance.

“Mommy?” peeped Shining Light.

Emcee snickered, “Perfect. No more distractions. Now the real fun begins.”

She laughed as she raised her arms way up, thus activating a new ability of the stronger dream field…

It could unleash extra dream syphons, thus making it easier for Emcee to look at people’s dreams, as well as sap power.

All the mothers and their children, even Flurry and Shining were hit with the syphons, and Emcee viewed all their dreams.

“You’ve got to be kidding?!” she growled when she ceased the syphons. “Happy dreams, peaceful dreams; even loving, beautiful dreams-- it’s all so wonderful, but not a sign of the sword!”

The children were all cried and cried in fear after the syphons left them, while the four fighters were still stuck in their trances.

Seeing the faces of their loved ones sealed the deal the monster they took their first glimpse, and trapped them in shock and grief.
They also found themselves wandering in dreams of their own.

Shining Armor was pushing Twilight on a swing and having a wonderful time…

Cadance was rocking her baby boy in a chair and singing to him…

Starla saw her mother, and dreamed of watching her train, and how she was such an inspiration and a hero to her…

And Lightning… there he was, back on Planet Harmonius, with not only his father, but his mother, his friends, and his old childhood. He was even five years old again, and everything was all peaceful and fun, and nothing to worry about.

“This isn’t real; it can’t be!” he said to himself, and yet he couldn’t seem to snap out of it.


“Oh, well.” sighed Emcee “I did get lots of energy, and I can still eliminate you pests so you won’t interfere with our plans any longer.”

She marched straight over to Lightning, “And what better way than to start with you, Commander.”

She reached into her coat and pulled out a vial of deadly poison, which she planned to use to destroy Lightning for good, and he still couldn’t pull himself from his fix.

That is… until he could hear a faint voice calling to him.

“…Daddy!”

“Huh?

Shining Light, even at a mere age of two couldn’t bear to see his father in trouble, so he called to him.

“Daddy…!!”

“Daddy…!!”

Lightning could feel his senses starting to come back. “…Shining Light?”

Starla, being right near her son, could hear him more clearly, and she began to come to her senses as well.

Finally, her son and Flurry Heart began to shake her legs, which helped her even more, and she managed to snap out of her trance and move again.

“What the…?” she was then careful not to look at the monster standing before her and falling under the trance again.

She also looked up ahead and saw Lightning was about to get hit by Emcee. 

“Lightning!”

Despite her orders not to fight, this was a full-scale emergency, and more than an exception.

She didn’t bother to don her super armor, but she did reach for her dream-band

“Engage Dream-Mode!”

Once she was glowing, she shut her eyes and gave the monster before her a swift and strong kick to its chest, sending the creature sailing hard into Emcee and the monster by Lightning.

With the monster knocked down and no longer in his sight, Lightning was set free. “Galloping Galaxies…!”

“You crazy creations…!!” growled Emcee as she struggled with the monsters on her. “Get off me!”

Lightning then quickly rushed over to the other two monsters, and punched them down, thus freeing Cadance and Saber.

“Hey… what happened?” groaned Saber.

Cadance shrugged and shook her head.

“Good, you’re back to normal.” said Lightning.

The other two finally realized what he meant-- how they were dreaming that they saw their loved ones and felt that they couldn’t move.

Lightning looked at Starla and smiled lovingly in thanks at her.

She nodded back at him.

The monsters all stood at Emcee’s sides. 

“What was easily done once can be done again.” she sneered, and she signaled to her monsters, “Shock them again.”

The monster began to morph their faces.

“Not this time.” said Lightning. His comrades had the same idea he did, and all three of them shut their eyes tightly.

Starla then motioned for all the civilians and the children “Everyone, huddle around me.”

The civilians did as they were told, and once they were all huddled together, Starla shut her eyes tightly, and began to concentrate her magic producing a powerful barrier dome over everyone.

“Everyone do as I say and keep your eyes shut tight.”

Flurry Heart and Shining Light held hands softly trying to be brave, and shut their eyes along with everyone else.


“If we don’t see your monsters’ faces, they can’t shock us again.” said Saber.

Emcee growled. “Clever…! But something you don’t know: My monsters don’t just stun you, they can fight as well!

Get them!!”

The monsters rushed forth swiftly, like ninjas rushing into action, but much to their and Emcee’s surprise, the fighters leapt up and out of the way.

“What?!” snapped Emcee.

“Something you don’t know…” Lightning called down to her “We can fight even with our eyes shut. We can tell where you are, or what you’ll do!”

One of the monsters leapt up at Lightning to attack him, but zipped out of the way, and feeling the monster’s presence, he flew back and kicked the creature, sending it slamming down to the ground.


The noise from the battle made all the civilians nervous, but as Starla had instructed, “Everybody stay! Keep your eyes shut tight.” and the people and the children obeyed.


Cadance, being a skilled ninja, stood idly as two monsters tried to rush her from either side, and at the last second, she zipped out of the way, causing the monsters to strike each other.

The got up and tried to attack her again-- punching and kicking from many angles, but she skillfully could sense their every attack, and dodge or block them with ease.

Then then swiftly removed her ninja scarf, and because it was made of strong material, she was able to use it to lasso the legs of one of the monsters, and then whirl it round and around, smashing it into the other monster without once opening her eyes.

Emcee, growing more frustrated with her creations and their bungling, grabbed two vials out from her coat, and she eyed at Lightning and Cadance.

Without talking, she tossed the vials thinking it was a clear shot, but she was wrong.

Saber could still hear the sound of her clothes scraping, as well as the motion of the breath.

“STRIDENT SHOCKWAVE” he shot the vials causing them to explode, the force of which sent Emcee sailing backwards hard.

The explosion sent bits of rocks huddling towards the civilians, but Starla’s barrier kept everyone safe.

All four of the monsters were huddled together.

“Let’s finish these creeps!” Lightning hollered.

“I’m with you.” agreed Saber.

Cadance snapped her fingers twice, signalling she was ready too.

Lightning powered up…

Saber grabbed his sword, and powered it up…

Cadance brought her hands together, and began to charge up her Ninja Finisher Wave, which she then fired.

“SHOCKING SABER STRIKE” Saber slashed his sword, unleashing the electrical currents flowing through its blade.

“UNIFORCE” Lightning unleashed his own power…


…The four monsters were destroyed in four explosions, and once the four nightmare bubbles were heard popping, everyone felt it was safe to open their eyes again to see the dream field dissolving, and Emcee seething with outrage.

“You’ll pay for this!” she vowed as she quickly retreated-- vanishing out of sight.

With the villains gone, and the darkness of the dream field vanished, the civilians cheered for joy. Even though they all had their dreams looked at and their energies drained, no one was really hurt, and they all remained grateful to Starfleet for driving the evil away.

Starla reached down and hugged her little son.

Cadance and Shining Armor, untransformed, came over to embrace Flurry Heart.

The moment was suddenly broken when Lightning stood before Starla and cleared his throat. He then looked upon his wife with a rather disappointed expression.

He spoke softly but firmly. “You battled when you were told not.”

Starla didn’t feel the least bit nervous and answered, “Yes… Yes, I did.”

Lightning then smiled, “Well done. You helped save us all.”

Starla smiled back at him and held up Shining. “You should thank him; he called to you, and he shook my leg.”

Lightning took their son from her, and smiled at him proudly, and his son beamed back at him too. “You’re a chip off me, that’s for sure.”

Shining only hugged his father, “Daddy.”

The crowd just awed at the loving sight.


Back at the school, Emcee was horrible enraged as she smashed glasses, and kicked over chairs and desks in her laboratory.

Magi and Mash backed away to give her space to vent.

“I can’t believe those rotten pests made a mockery of my experiment… again!!”

She let out a roar, and shoved a whole bunch of things off her desk in outrage.

“I won’t let my dreams by sullied like this forever. I will gather my resources! I will correct my mistakes!! I WILL GET MY REVENGE!!”

Zadovia was peeking into the lab through the door, which was slightly open. She was very disappointed, not just by Emcee’s blunder, but all three of the teachers with their constant failure to locate the sword of Arien.

As she walked down the dark hallways of her schools, she thought very seriously, “If things don’t start to improve soon, I hate to think what Lady Phatasma will do… to all of us.”
 
 
Meanwhile, even with the evil gone, some of the family decided to leave the playground, especially Lightning and the Crystal Family-- the kids needed their naps.

Starla didn’t seem to feel or look too grumpy anymore.

“Feeling better?” asked Cadance.

“A little.” replied Starla. “It felt good to at least help out, but I know I have to take easier. Still, it just felt great.”

Everyone was pleased to see her getting a sense of spark back, but then they all shifted into serious expression.

“Still… that was some battle.” said Shining Armor. “I mean… I actually saw Twilight.”

The others all felt the same, and while they already accepted the fact what they saw were just illusions; seeing the faces of their loved ones, and being frozen at the sight… so many memories and thoughts came to them.

“The Nightmares are getting stronger.” Lightning deduced “If they can play with our minds and our hearts the way they did today--”

He paused, and everyone felt the same as he did.

“We have to train stronger so as not to get bought in like that again.” said Cadance.

Lightning agreed, “We also have to come up with better ways to protect the civilians too.”

Everyone knew that wouldn’t be easy, seeing as only those with dream bands could actually do anything against the nightmares.

They would find a way; they had to!


(Promo)



In our next episode: It’s off to a cooking festival in New Cloudsdale, where Apple Spice has a chance to meet and impress an idol of his, but his confidence is way shot. The School of Nightmare’s head chef decides to strike out on his own and make his own recipes for Dream Eating.


 


Can Starfleet overcoming these culinary nightmares? And can Apple Spice overcome his own doubt?


 


Don’t miss the next exciting episode of Starfleet Magic!


 


(Next Episode: “Lunch is Severed”)

> Episode 15: Lunch is Severed
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


EPISODE FIFTEEN



Pinkie Pie awoke early in the morning like a good officer was supposed to, but as she reached over to say good morning to Apple Spice, she found her husband was not in bed with her.

Then she caught a whiff of something smelling so good coming from downstairs. “Mmm… must be breakfast time.”

She was about to head downstairs, “Oops, almost forgot…” and she quietly walked over to the crib on the other side of the room, and picked up Biscuit Pie.

Her little son, already awake cooed at the sight of his mother.

“Awww… are you all ready?” she cooed at him “It’s a big day today. We’re going to New CloudsDale Cooking Convention.”

She pictured it now; all the stands and the great food to eat, and most important: it was a chance for her to see her old friend Cookie Dough, who always came to the convention to see what other folks cooked, and decide which dish he loved most.

Biscuit, being an infant, had really no care in the world about it.


Pinkie came downstairs to see the Cakes were already wide awake, bright and early, except for Pound and Pumpkin; both were still in bed since it was Saturday.

They were loading up food they had prepared to take with them to the con that day; hence why the shop was going to be closed.


“Morning, Pinkie.” said Carrotcake.

Pinkie set her son into his highchair.

“Good morning.” she replied merrily, but then she sniffed the great cooking from before. “Mmm, it’s even better down here.”

She followed the scent, practically floating herself bodily off the ground, and into the kitchen where Spice was cooking at the stove.

“Ahh…” she sighed “Good morning, honey…” she cooed at her husband.

Spice turned round, revealing his red eyes and tired face. “…Moring, Dear.”

Pinkie gasped at the sight of him, and the noted how many dirty pots, pans and casserole dishes that lay all around.

“Have you been cooking all night?”

“No… just got up extra early. I’m trying to perfect this new recipe I’ve got. I just hope that it’s good enough.”

“Aww, all of your cooking is good.”

Her husband shook his head, “No, it’s got to be really, really good this time.”

The oven dinged, and he pulled out a delicious-looking pot-roast, wrapped with thick-cut bacon, and it smelled with the heavenly scent of his family’s famous apple spice combined with other spices.

Pinkie had never seen anything so delicious in her life. “What kind of meat is this?” she asked.

Spice hesitated to answer, “Would you believe… it’s really a giant potato?”

“WHAAA-HAAAAT?!” Pinkie had never heard of anything like this. To her it sounded incredibly ingenious, but Spice wasn’t so sure.

He let his wife taste it and her eyes began to water with delight as the warm and texture seemed to spread all through her. “It’s… It’s…!!” she couldn’t find the words to describe the delight she was tasting.

Spice then tasted it himself, but he didn’t seem so sure. “…I don’t know if it’ll be good enough to impress him.”

Pinkie was confused at first, but then she understood. “…You mean Cookie Dough?”

Just the very mention of the name made Spice stiffen and then he looked as nervous as Fluttershy did from-- well… anything.

She knew Spice had idolized Cookie Dough, and it sure explained why he seemed to be under so much stress.

Spice immediately started to try and make his recipe again; just scrapping the perfectly nice roast he had made, much to his wife’s horror.

Pinkie could tell he needed some time to himself, so she tiptoed back out into the café.

“The poor dear,” said Cupcake “I’ve never seen anyone so frazzled. He’s been at it for days since the con was coming.”

Carrot Cake sighed, “Well, I sure he pulls himself together; he’s wasting a good deal of our supplies and hogging the stove.”

Cupcake hushed her husband.

Pinkie then looked towards the kitchen doors worrying about Spice.


Later that day, the Wonderbolts massive stadium of New Cloudsdale were already packed and lined with many carts and stands for the convention from all over United Equestria.

Dragons had come to show their spicy foods.

Yaks had arrived to show how to make mush-- that looked weird but tasted fine… to a Yak.

Lightning and Starla had come with Krysta and Shining Light, teleporting Pinkie and co to the con.

Soon, the Sugar Cube Corner stands were ready, and loaded with pastries, and some of Cupcake’s finest home cooking.

“We can’t thank you enough, Lightning.” Cupcake said.

Lightning chuckled, “Oh, don’t thank me. Krysta’s the wonder fairy here.”

Krysta blushed.

Pinkie and Starla then left to place their sons at the con daycare. Shining Light was allowed to stay and play with other toddlers his age while Biscuit was placed in the nursery.

Pinkie gave her son and huge peck on his little head and cooed, “Buh-bye pweacious. Mommy wuvs you.”

Her little son looked a little sad, which made Pinkie want to burst into tears, and even stay, but with persuasion from the manager, and from Starla, she found courage to leave.

“I remember feeling like that when Shining Light went to daycare for the first time.” said Starla “...It sure took him a while to get used it, now he has so much fun.”

Then she noticed Pinkie seemed far away, lost in her own thoughts.

“What’s the matter?”

Pinkie explained about Spice, and how he was a nervous wreck.

“I see…” said Starla. “Meeting an idol can be tough stuff, especially when you’re nervous.”

As the ladies emerged back into the open stadium, they could see Spice in his stand next to Sugar Cube’s. He had finished setting up, but he looked paler than normal, and that was not safe for a cook.

“It’s always been his dream to meet Cookie Dough.” said Pinkie. “When is he coming anyway?”

“Not until midday, when lunch is fully served.” replied Starla. “Besides… he’s not the only one the people are hoping to impress here.”

That’s when a royal fanfare sounded, and a big announcement was made.

“Presenting their esteemed majesties: Grand Ruler Celesto… Queen Celestia… Princess Luna… and the royal children: Young Prince Castor, and Princess Leilani.”

The Royal Family stepped out of their flying coach, and a red carpet was rolled out before them.

The crowd went wild with cheers, and the three supreme alicorns raised their arms up in traditional greeting. They did not bother with any speeches this time, for they had come simply as guests like everyone else; eager to sample the wonderful foods, and also the children were present as part of their social and cultural studies-- learning how the kingdom worked, and how to greet subjects, and partake in festivities.

Castor would bow, and Leilani would curtsey just as their parents instructed.

“Wonderful, Children.” said their father.

“You’re beginning to understand more and more all the time.” added their mother.

The children smiled proudly.

“When do we eat?” Castor asked.

The parents chuckled, and Grand Ruler replied, “Soon, very soon. The convention is just about to start.”

Celestia took in a whiff of all the odors of loving cooking, and she sighed heavenly.

Lightning and his co came out to greet the royal family…

…While Spice watched them from his stand. He wasn’t too worried about their majesties, having catered a few times for them before, and they already praised his cooking.

It was Cookie Dough that was always on his mind.

“I guess I better get going.” he said to himself. He then took in a huge breath saying over and over, “I can do this.”


At the School of Nightmares, despite the creatures only being dreams and the fact that dreams didn’t exactly eat the way normal beings did… they still had lunch periods-- even on Saturday.

The cafeteria was ginormous, with rows and rows of tables and seats, and the staff and students were served all kinds of strange and unusual foods-- livid squid guts, mud pies made with real mud, eye ball soup that could blink at you-- really nightmarish.

The head chef was called Stir-Gey; he was a very gruesome creature-- very large and plump, with a long hooked nose, mouldy greenish skin and jagged fangs. He wore a dark chef’s hat, which the top could come off and blow flames like a smokestack.

He slurped and snorted so grossly, and he spoke with an Italian accent, but above all things, he was rather grouchy and nerving, especially when he served meals.

Today he was carrying a large platter to the staff tables where Zadovia and the teachers all had their lunch.

“Singora Zadavia, buon appetite.” He declared as he lifted the lid off the platter revealing an assorted platter of multiple foods which made all the other staffs’ lunches look pathetic.

Zadovia was rather confused as to why she was given such a large plate. “It seems… rather excessive.”

“Yeah, how come we don’t get a big feast like that?” complained Mash.

Many of the other teachers began to protest and complain, but Stir-Gey blew his top in a scary way, silencing everyone.

Then he cleared his throat… several times, making gross sounds, making everyone want to gag, but finally he gained his composure.

“Forgive me, I’ve meaning to ask… perhaps I may be of a’service in you quest against Starfleet?”

Zadovia raised an eyebrow. “You?” she asked in total disgust “…You wish to do battle with Starfleet?”

“Si… I mean, if you let Me.” replied Stir-Gey. “I always slave away in the kitchen. I long for something even better, and what better way to seek and destroy all dreams than with my cooking.”

A hush fell over the entire table, only then for all the teachers to burst laughing.

They all taunted and hooted at him…

“You, fight Starfleet?”

“What can you possibly do?”

“I’m sure you could feed them all to death.”

Even Emcee said, “While it is scientific fact that what you eat can often affect your dreams, but… come on...” and she and the others laughed with Stir-Gey looked ready to burst into flames again.

Zadovia then bolted upright, and she looked at him furiously, causing him to look nervous and fret, but much to his surprise…!

“…You have your chance.”

The crowd of teachers couldn’t believe their ears.

“You’re actually giving him a chance?” asked Magi. “Oh, come now. He’s no fighter; he’ll just botch everything up.”

“Then you can go with him.”

Magi looked ready to flip out of her robes. “What? I-- But…!”

She had to stop when Zadovia gave her a furious glare and growl, and when her hair began to waving like flames showing she meant business.

“Y-Y-Yes… I’ll go.”

She was already regretting things.

Stir-Gey was so happy that he jumped up and down for joy, making the cafeteria shake. “Mama Mia, I promise I will not’a fail you.” and he went off to catch up with Magi.

Zadovia then turned to face her staff, and she yelled “…I trust there will be no FURTHER QUESTIONING MY DECISIONS?!!”

Students all over the cafeteria backed away in fear at the sound of her fury, and not a single member of the staff said a thing.

“Good.” She said calmly as she sat down and fixed her napkin. Then she dove into her lunch eating such a savage and vile monster, making all kinds of roaring munching sounds, it freaked the staff and students out.


Back at the convention, Cookie Dough and his family had arrived.

Cookie himself, Kana Ling, and their children-- Four-year old Chop Stick, and six month old baby daughter, Sweet Sauce; a cute little bright red space alicorn with a honey yellow mane, and as she was an Asian pony, her eyes greatly resembled her mothers.

Still the crowd cheered for joy as Cookie took the podium. “Thank you!” he called “Thank you and welcome again to the New Cloudsdale Cooking Con.”

The crowd cheered again, and Spice applauded softly, and yet he gazed at him from afar. “It’s really him. I can’t believe it.” He felt like he was viewing a god from afar.

Cookie continued to greet the crowds, “Some faces I know, some… it’s nice to meet you, but just the same, I look forward to trying all these new dishes you have taken time to prepare, but don’t beat yourselves up if I don’t pick you as the winner.

Cooking is a fine art, and it’s meant to be enjoyed and shared, not just for competition.

Let us begin!”

The crowds cheered for a brief moment, and many of the chefs were already hard at work preparing their entrées.

Spice was so lost in his hopes that his chance to meet his hero was almost here, that he had forgotten where he was and what he was supposed to be doing… until Carrot Cake snapped it out of it.

“Hey, Spice!” he called “Aren’t you going to get cooking?”

Spice snapped to his senses and began scrambling to get himself together.

There were so many different foods to try at the convention. Why even Rainbow Dash herself had a little cooking to demonstrate, which really surprised her friends.

She had cooked a rice-bowl with scrambled eggs and diced carrots with a light chicken broth brushing. It tasted divine.

“Rainbow, since when could cook like this?” asked Lightning.

“…All my life.” she answered. “I always wanted to get into the Wonderbolts, and I knew I had to be in shape, so I started looking up what dishes to eat to give me what I need.”

Starla had a little taste of the rice. “Mmm… this is fantastic.”

“Just make sure you watch your cravings.” cautioned Lightning.

Starla found this to be extremely hard. All the food looked so good. Why even the Yak’s mush, as horrible as it looked, Pinkie tried some…

“Wow! This is good.” she exclaimed.

“Glad you like!” bellowed the chef “It family recipe. Take years to make right.”

Others began to try it, and they too were surprised at how tasty it was.

Even the Royal Family was astounded.

“Most unusual…” said Luna.

“…But rather amazing.” added Celestia.

Meanwhile, Cookie and Kana were at the other side of the area-- starting at one end of the long way of stands, and slowly making their way across and around, trying all the new foods.

They were most impressed with many of the things they tried, and even offered friendly advice and tips to the chefs on how to perfect things, or what they had trouble with.

This meant it would take a while before they reached Spice’s stand, which gave him ample time to perfect his potato roast.

Pinkie had come back to the Cakes’ stand to help with the baking.

“How is he?” she asked, worrying about her husband.

The Cakes’ shook their heads, even Pumpkin and Pound were worried about Spice, having never seen anyone so stress over cooking.

“Is he going to be okay?” Pumpkin asked.

“Don’t worry, dear.” answered Cup Cake. “I’m sure he’ll be just fine.”

Pound agreed with his mother, “I wonder when Cookie Dough will be here.” but his words made Spice bolt upright, “Cookie Dough?! Where is he? Is it time yet!”

He quickly got a hold himself after nearly dropping a bottle of sauce in his pot. “Oh, oh…no!” he cried as he juggled to keep it safe, and he managed to catch it in his hand. “Ohhh…!” he sighed in relief.

Pound felt he was in trouble for scaring Spice like that, but his father assured him, “It’s not your fault, son. Just try not to get him so worked up.”

After a while, Cookie and Kana were getting close to Spice’s stand, and just in time for he believe he had perfected his potato roast. Just the smell of it was heavenly and divine, and it began to attract the attention of the other con-goers.

“Hey, what’s that?”

“It smells so good.”

“Let’s go see.”

Spice was starting to have his hopes rise, and with Cookie Dough nearly ready to come and taste for himself, he really thought things were going to go just fine…

…But they weren’t!

It started to get dark as a Dream Field began to materialize over the stadium.

The con-goers began to panic, and the soldiers and the sentries stiffened.

That’s when Magi appeared in the center of the stadium, laughing and cackling.

The Cake children began to cry and wail in fright.

“Don’t look, children!” cried Cup Cake, but really, she and Carrot Cake were equally as frightened.

Pinkie quickly transformed, “Harmony Hour, Friendship Power!”

Then she called to the sentries to come and help evacuate the family and her husband to get someplace else.

As Spice was taken off, he looked back at his stand, “My roast…!” but of course there was nothing he could do and had to follow orders.

“It’ll be okay, honey.” Pinkie called to him.

Magi laughed, “You think you can all escape from me? Well think again!” she raised her staff up high, summoning hundreds of dream-siphons to come shooting down from the sky and ready to read and absorb everyone’s dreams… including Castor and Lelani’s…!

…When suddenly, a large wall of magic appeared in the sky overhead, blocking all the siphons. This was the cause of Grand Ruler Celesto and Queen Celestia, already having donned their dream modes. 

Princess Luna hadn’t a dream-band, and couldn’t join the battle, but she along with Starla and the sentries helped escort the civilians aside into one large group at the end of the stadium, along with the royal children, the Cake Family, and Spice.

Once there, Starla, donning her own dream mode, used her magic to seal everyone inside a barrier, and the royal alicorns cast a second barrier for further protection.

Starla nodded thankfully at them, while their majesties nodded back.

Then they stood together, with all the others fighters-- Lightning, Pinkie, Rainbow, and Krysta-- and glared at Magi.

“This is your one chance!” Grand Ruler shouted at her “Surrender at once!”

Magi only laughed, “In your dreams-- pardon the pun.”

“We’re not playing games!” thundered Lightning.

“And neither am I?”

The fighters looked ready to attack, when suddenly they felt the presence of someone else behind them.

They all leapt out of the way just as huge, flaming balls of stone came straight at them.

“Look!” cried Pinkie, pointing at Magi’s partner.

Stir-Gey laughed wickedly as he reached into his hat with his spatula for more flame balls. “…Lunch is’a now served!” he laughed.

Rainbow shuddered at the sight of the gross creature. “You have got to be the ugliest thing I’ve ever seen, and I’ve had dreams of slime being poured on me.”

Stir-Gey was infuriated. “I TEACH’A YOU RESPECT!!”

He fired more flame stones, which everyone dodged.

Magi raised her staff up and unleashed her lightning bolts at everyone, but their majesties slipped back and double-punched her hard in the face, knocking her into one of the food stands.

“Yuck!” Magi groaned as food and sauce spilled all over her. Then she wailed as she was suddenly encased in a barrier caused by Celestia, and then shocked by Grand Ruler’s magical blasts in hopes of weakening her.

“You’re not getting away this time!” he insisted. “We’re going to find out what we want to know about you and your fellow nightmares once and for all.”

He and his wife began to power up a magical spell hoping to read Magi’s mind, and they zapped her.


“Krysta!” Lightning called “Keep their majesties covered. They need complete concentration on the spell.”

“Right!” agreed Krysta, and she took her place before the royal alicorns.


While they worked, Lightning and the ladies glared down the evil chef.

Stir-Gey snickered at them. “You all look a bit starved, let’a me feed you… SOME PAIN…!!”

He actually breathed fire out of his mouth like a dragon, forcing the fighters to dodge again.

He launched more of his flaming stones, some of which headed for their majesties, but Krysta used her portals to redirect them back out again.

Their majesties were grateful but still had to push their powers. Magi was proving to be quite the resister to their mind probing.

“I’m not getting anything!” cried Celestia.

“Me neither.” wailed her husband. “I don’t understand it!”

Through the shocks and torture, Magi glared at them through the barrier. “You’ll… never… discover… the secrets!!”

She actually managed to power up, even while bound down, and began to flare up her nightmarish aura.

“She’s trying to break free!” cried Grand Ruler.

Celestia poured on all the magic she could to keep the evil magician down.

“Can I help?” asked Krysta.

“Just keep us shielded.” said Celestia.



The civilians in the barrier watched the fight with fear, especially Spice. 

He looked all around him at all the frightened civilians with him, and he noticed Cookie Dough and his family. Baby Sweet Sauce was crying loudly while her mother tried to soothe her.

“Daddy, I’m scared!” wailed Chop Stick. 

His father held him close. “Easy now, just look away. It’ll all be over soon.”


Spice was amazed at how brave Cookie was acting for his family.


“Soup’s on!” laughed Stir-Gey, and he gave a nasty belch, throwing up from his mouth a nasty green slime, which the heroes barely dodged.

“Okay, that is just gross!” groaned Rainbow.

Stir-Gey belched out more slime, forcing the heroes to swerve through the barrage.

“I’m going in!” hollered Lightning, and he aimed a powerful punch at the chef’s massive gut, and yet his fist just went right down into all that blubber, like hitting a huge sponge. 

“Uh, oh…!” he groaned, and the chef grinned wickedly at him. “I am quite full you see.” And he thrust his gut out sending Lightning flying up high.

His gloves were all covered in slimy, greasy sweat. 

“Yuck!”

Pinkie and Rainbow considered rushing in for a double attack, only for Stir-Gey to spin on his foot, dodging them both, and then bashing his huge gut right into them sending them both sailing off hard and slamming into more food stands… including Spice’s, much to his horrors as he saw his roast thrown from its tray and land on the ground.

Next thing he saw, Pinkie and Rainbow lay right in front of it, and the chef was ready to breathe more fire on them.

They quickly dodged, but the flames then roasted whatever remained of the ruined stands to ash, including Spice’s roast.

Many in the crowd gasped in horror, and Spice couldn’t help but fall to his knees feeling totally crushed. Though this was no real time to be thinking about it, he couldn’t help it… his hopes and dreams to impress Cookie Dough, all gone up in smoke.


Pinkie saw this herself, and she knew how much this meant to her husband. All at once, she was filled with a deep rage, and she charged up until her inner aura was emitting from her body like flames. “You… will… PAY FOR THAT!!” she growled at the chef.

Stir-Gey just clenched his ugly teeth, and sniffed rudely. “You think I am being afraid?! Time to serve new course…!” he actually got fired up himself, like a huge stove overheating.

He began to unleash larger, flaming stones at her, which she plowed right through like unstoppable oncoming train.

Then she leapt up high and kicked one of the stones back at the chef, knocking his hat off of his head.

“Oh, no!!” he shouted as his hat actually burst wide open, unleashing a bombardment of flaming stones like a meteor shower.

The barriers protected the civilians, but the convention stands were all blasted and blown to bits, devastating the con-goers.

More stones rained towards their majesties, and Krysta did her best to blast and repel them all away, but even still, Magi finally broke free from her entrapment by their majesties spell, and proceeded to blast at them all hard, making a big explosion.

“Mother!! Father!!” the royal children cried.

Luna was equally as frightfully worried, but their worries were softened when the smoke cleared, and their majesties were shown to have shielded themselves and Krysta with a barrier.

Still, they were all incredibly shocked that Magi actually broke free from the spell, as well as resisted the mind probing.

Princess Luna grumbled, “These creatures have powers we can hardly understand!” 


“Stir-Gey!” Magi roared “What are you waiting for? Destroy them all now!”

“Si!” agreed the monster, and even with his hat ruined and his fire gone down, he didn’t feel or look the least bit worried. “I show everyone that I am great, and valuable!”

Lightning, Rainbow and Pinkie only stood together, glaring at the creature and Lightning scoffed, “I think we’re about full up of this! You girls ready?”

“Yeah!” they replied.

Stir-Gey spat more slime at them, forcing them to dodge.

“Here I come!” thundered Lightning, and rather than aim at the huge gut, this time he aimed a strong punch at the monster’s big head, making contact and knocking him down hard.

“Our turn…!” Rainbow hollered, and she and Pinkie zoomed in, out, and all about ramming numerous kicks and punches, into the chef’s arms, thus causing him to drop his magic spatula.


Their majesties were busy attacking Magi, trying to bind her up again, but even while outnumbered-- three against one-- Magi showed how ruthless she was especially with her own magic.

“How can you fight what you cannot see?!” she bellowed as she conjured a spell of dark fog to overtake the field.

“Hey!” shouted Celestia.

“I can’t see a thing!” groaned Krysta.

Thinking swiftly, Grand Ruler spun round, and round in midair, so fast that he actually started to create a tornado that absorbed the fog and blew it all up high into the air, thus clearing the field.

Magi was nowhere to be seen, anywhere.

“Keep your eyes sharp.” said Celestia.

Suddenly, Krysta felt something coming. “Look out!” and she and Celestia dodged just as Magi came from out of nowhere, slamming the ground with her staff where they stood, and though she physically missed them, she sent out a magical shockwave that struck the ladies, and all the other fighters, even her own comrade.

“Hey!!” shouted Stir-Gey “‘Attsa’matter with you?! You try to roast’a me too?!”


“No! But I will!” bellowed Lightning, and he looked charged up and ready to destroy the evil creature.

Magi could barely believe what she was about to do, seeing as she hated Stir-Gey, but she waited until the trio surrounding her prepared to attack, but then she quickly zipped out of the way, and teleported to her fallen comrade.

“You owe me for this!!” she growled to him, and she teleported them both away to safety.

Lightning and the rest could not believe what just happened.

“What do you know? They retreated.” scoffed Rainbow.

The fighters were outraged, especially their majesties. Still, the dream field had vanished with the villains’ departure.

The danger was all over, and the civilians were freed from the barrier.

Still, the damage had been done. The convention was a wreck. Stands were destroyed, food was spoiled and filthy, equipment was damaged… 

Immediately, it was agreed to cancel the event for the rest of the weekend.

“Look at this place.” said Starla.

“Indeed, this is a tragedy.” agreed Luna.

Castor and Leilani were very thankful that they didn’t have their dreams looked at, and for good reason.

They both looked up at the clear skies, and could see an image of Arien appear. It was just an illusion in their minds.

They all then ran up to their majesties. The children hugged their parents, happy to see they were still safe from the battle.

“Did you learn anything?” asked Castor. “Could you see into that lady’s mind?”

The parents shook their heads.

“You could not read her mind?” asked Luna.

“We tried to,” replied Celestia “But it was so strange, she was actually resisting our probe.”

Grand Ruler agreed, and then suggested “Either that or…” he paused “…Maybe she hasn’t a mind to even read?”

The entire family stood puzzled and perplexed.

Magi, and all of her comrades-- no matter how life-like they seemed-- were still nothing other than dreams themselves, which still raised the question: if they really could have minds, or even dreams of their own?



Back at the school, Emcee and Mash approached Zadovia.

“Hey, boss. I haven’t seen Magi anywhere.” said Mash.

“Is she being punished for her failure?” asked Emcee.

Zadovia tipped her glasses and answered, “She is indeed. It’s bad enough that she failed to gather even an ounce of dream energy for us, but having nearly cost us our head chef, and attacking him as well…!” she stopped right there.

“Does this mean Stir-Gey will never fight another battle?” asked Emcee.

“Hardly…

He has shown potential, which may go a long way towards aiding our conquest, but he’ll have to prove to me that he is worthy of another chance, which means he will have to work twice as hard…

…But I have given him a good helping hand.”


Magi was grumpy and miserable as she scrubbed all the dirty dishes and utensils in the school kitchen-- her punishment for her blunder, she was to help Stir-Gey in the kitchens.

Her hair was all soaked and covered with suds, and her robes were getting soggy. 

“This is no job for me!” she groaned “Why do we even eat anyway? We’re nightmares!”

Stir-Gey then called to her, “Hey, Magi…! Get’a you’self together. We gots a big crowd here!”

More dirty dishes splashed in the water, soaking Magi’s face, further infuriating her. “I’ll get Starfleet for this!”




Poor Spice, he loomed over the devastated ruins of his stand, and how all his food and ingredients were wrecked, thus ultimately costing him his chance to meet and impress his idol.

Pinkie softly approached her husband. “Honey, are you alright?”

He didn’t answer her, but he softly reached up for her hand, softly stroking it. She knelt down and hugged him softly.


“Poor kid.” sighed Lightning “He really had his heart set on all this.”

Rainbow clenched her fists angrily thinking of the Nightmares, “They’re so going down for this!”


As Pinkie sat there, comforting her husband, a marvelous idea suddenly came to her.



That night, at New Sugar Cube Corners…

Spice seemingly had recovered from his trauma quickly and was perfecting a new potato roast… but simply for the family and friends for dinner. Now it was just cooling on the stovetop as he added final spices.

Pinkie came into the kitchen.

“Spice, are you holding out okay?”

Her husband looked at her with a soft smile. “Yeah, I’ll be fine.”

Pinkie approached him, but Spice assured her. “It was crushing for me, but…” he paused and looked at her lovingly “…I’m glad you’re alive, and that you helped everyone. That means more to me than any dream I could have.”

His wife blushed.

“Well, dinner’s almost ready.” said Spice.

“Oh, uh… before we eat, could you help me with something please?” asked Pinkie.

“What is it?”

Pinkie just motioned for him to follow her out into the café, where the Cakes were already seated at the table, and Lightning, Starla, Rainbow, and Krysta were there as well…

But also…

Spice could not believe his eyes at other guests who were there-- Cookie Dough and his family.

Cookie approached Spice and shook his hand. “Hello, you must be Apple Spice.”

Spice was nearly at a loss for words. “Chef Cookie Dough? I… I-- I’m honored, sir, but how… how are you?”

Cookie explained, “Pinkie Pie told me that you were looking forward to me trying your dish at the convention, and… to be honest, I caught a whiff of your cooking just a few stands down and was curious myself.

…Things happened, and the con was canceled, but Pinkie told me that you’d be cooking this dish for dinner, so we made arrangements to stop by tonight.”

Spice’s face ached with smiles, and he turned to his wife, unable to speak.

Pinkie smiled at him lovingly, but then her stomach growled. “Well, come on… let’s eat.”

“Oh! Oh, right!” cried Spice, and he went to go get the food.

His potato roast was so incredibly delicious, that one simple bite sent everybody into such a warm and wonderful daze at the incredible flavours.

“Never have I tasted something like this!” exclaimed Kana.

Her husband took a bite, and wrapped his arms around himself, embracing the incredible feeling this dish was giving to him.

“Soooo meaty, so soft and textured, and yet… it’s a potato wrapped in bacon.”

The Cakes, the soldiers-- all agreed with him.

Starla could feel her cravings getting to her, but Lightning and Rainbow held her down.

“How ever did you make this?” asked Cookie.

Spice felt his heart filling with joy-- the fact that he had served his idol was honor enough, but being this much praised by him in asking of his recipe… he felt like he was floating on air.

“I boiled and then steamed some potatoes to make them soft, so I could mold them together. I diced up from fiber-mushrooms and onions into tiny pieces to add to the flavor, and kneaded them inside.

Then I wrapped everything up in thick-cut strips of bacon, and then slow-cooked it in the oven. Then I topped everything off with my family’s famous spices, and viola.”

“Ah, yes…” replied Cookie. “By doing this, you allowed the bacon to become crispy, while all the meaty flavors and goodness soaked up into the potato mix.”

“It is most exquisite!” sighed Kana. “The delicate balance of soft and crispy combined to unleash exotic flavouring. Most enjoyable...!”

“…It’s good.” agreed little Chop Stick.

So many compliments from all the guests really made Spice feel overwhelmed with peaceful joy.

“You really think it’s that good?” he asked Cookie.

“Oh, yes. I may be a master chef, but there is no limit to my taste buds. I still look for new creations and ideals, and I’m never afraid to try new things. There’s always room for even the best of us to learn something amazing.”

Spice felt as if he would faint, were it not the fact that everyone demanded, with anxiety, for more!

Spice was only too happy to return to the kitchen and start preparing another roast.

“I’ll… uh… give you a hand.” Pinkie offered, and she followed her husband into the kitchen.


Once there, before setting to work…

While they were alone, Spice quickly whirled round and kissed his wife deeply.

“Thanks so much. I can’t believe you did all this for me.”

She smiled at him and wrapped her arms around his neck. “Hey, it’s what I love to do-- make people smile.”

They shared another deep and passionate kiss before setting to work to make another roast, and by the time they were ready to serve, there was more company entering the café-- none other than the royal family themselves.

They had been invited by Lightning.

“We’d like to try the dish too.” said Grand Ruler.

“…I hope you don’t mind that?” asked Celestia.

Luna and the children seemed eager to try the dish too, and as for Spice… finally unable to take much more of this greatness, he finally fainted with joy.

Pinkie caught the dish in her hands, and she and everyone else shared a joyful laugh.


(Promo)


In our next episode: Rarity is given a once in a life time opportunity to make a great fashion dream of hers come true, but will require her to give up Starfleet and United Equestria altogether. Meanwhile, the Nightmares has a little fashion of his own to give, outfitting civilians with enchanted wear forcing them to fight Starfleet themselves against their will.


 


Will Rarity make the ultimate sacrifice? And how can Starfleet standoff against the very people they protect?


 


Don’t miss the next exciting episode of “Starfleet Magic!”


 


(Next Episode: “Fashionable Sense”)

> Episode 16: Fashionable Sense
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


EPISODE SIXTEEN


Flying through the cosmos in a small, but functional starship, someone was making their way towards United Equestria on an urgent mission, traveling along a magical pathway for maximum speed.

They were forced to stop at another nearby planet Starfleet forced lived and worked on, as part of an intergalactic border.

No one was allowed to go near Planet United Equestria without appropriate authorization. No one could be too careful of sinister alien espionage.

“Your story checks out, and your papers are in order.” reported the guard “You may proceed.”

The ship was soon launched back into space on another pathway, and the Starfleet border guards sent a message to United Equestria.


Meanwhile, at Carousel boutique, Rarity was admiring her reflection on a shiny surface. “Hello me…” she cooed, and she proceeded to polish the surface of the object, and then she added long silky sleeves, a long flowing skirt complete with a lovely sash tied in back.

By the time she was finished, she had created a perfect replica of her silver armor vest. It wasn’t completely like hers, it had no super powers and could not really withstand battles, but she had been inspired to take the vest and add to it producing new dresses and gowns to show off the silver of the vest.

Finally she had her new designs on display, and customers were eager to buy them and place orders for others. Even Starla, bought one, so did Tree Hugger, Fluttershy, and even Pear Butter bought one.

She was thinking of buying a second one for Applejack.

“Ma, come on…” she groaned. “You know I ain’t all about frills and sparkles and stuff.”

Her mother giggled, “Well, it’s about time you did. It’s one of the best ways there is to snatch yourself a bright-looking stallion.”

Applejack sighed, but Applebloom giggled, “You could stand to look a bit prettier, sis.”

Her sister only gave her a stern expression.


Tree Hugger came out from behind the curtain in her new dress.

“Hmmm…” Buddy said in an awe expression. “You look fantastic, dear.”

“You think so?” his wife playfully asked while fluttering her eyes at him, making her husband turn redder than ever-- with bashfulness.

DD liked it too, but her only criticism was, “Could make the vest a different color. I mean… all silver? I prefer red myself.”

Suddenly, there was a hot whistle, coming from Rhymey as he admired Fluttershy in her dress.

“That dress looks lovely on you.
I think it’s beautiful, really I do.”

Fluttershy spun round as she gazed at herself in the mirrors around her. 

“Well, it does make me look like a queen,
But I’d like the vest in yellow, or green.”

That’s when Rarity had an announcement to make.

“Ladies and Gentlemen…” she announced “Allow me to demonstrate the special feature to my newest creation.”

She then stood upon her fashion stage, wearing the dress herself. All the spotlights shone on her, and once she was certain all the patrons were watching, she demonstrated an astounding ability in the vest, which she had enchanted with a magical tinting-spell. By simply rubbing the vest with your hands and thinking of the exact color you desires, its color would instantly change…

From Silver to Red… to Yellow… to Blue… and sorts of colors and even cool designs, such as plaid or sparkling!

Now those who initially thought against the dress had changed their minds. Why even men who were present though of buying some for their wives or special mare-friends.

When the shop had quieted down, and all the customers had gone. Rarity was very surprised, but not just by the profit she had made in that single afternoon, but the fact that something she had created was so remarkable that it sold like hotcakes.”

“Oh, Spike, isn’t it wonderful.” Rarity exclaimed. “I could start a whole new style with all this. I could call it “Starfleet Sensationals.”

“I like them.” said Spike. “Really, I do.” Then he looked down at little Twilight in his arms. “What do you think of Mommy’s new trend?”

Twilight only cooed and giggled.

Rarity took at as a compliment, and she pecked her daughters little head. “Thank you darling.” And then she shared a loving kiss with her husband. “And thank you, especially, Spike.”

“I’m always here for you, hon.” he said to her. “…At least I want to be.”

They were about to share another kiss, when there was a knock at the shop door, causing the couple to nearly bonk heads.

Rarity approached the door and called in a polite and professional voice, “I’m sorry, but we are closed.”

That’s when a voice called to her, “We would like to see the owner of this establishment.” called an unfamiliar voice.

Rarity peaked through the door’s peephole, and saw an unusual creature-- definitely an alien.

He had lavender skin, and had a large nose, chunky lips, and yellowish hair.  He also had three arms-- two on each side, and one sticking out from his chest. He was very well dressed though—in a sparkling golden jacket with matching pants.

Next to him were two ladies of the same species, but one had green skin with pink hair, wearing an indigo dress with a silver skit, and the other was orange skinned with red hair, wearing a shiny purple uniform.

Rarity would have been shocked or frightened had it not been for sentries standing with the strangers, and one of them held up a permission slip with the royal crest and Starfleet Insignia on it, showing that the aliens meant no harm and granted permission by their royal majesties.

Rarity allowed them to enter, and the male alien looked around the shop, and spoke in a tone that only someone of high fashion would use. “Oh, my…! Oh, my heavens, my stars! This place, it simply screams of integrity! So many tastes and sensational inspiration…!”


He stopped when one of his assistants motioned over at the family.

“I beg your pardon, but who are you?” asked Spike.

Rarity nodded, also wanting an answer.

The creature flicked his coat, and the ladies did a small motion pose behind him. “I am Sardosis, and I have traveled a long way from the Planet Huetak.”

“Huetak?!” exclaimed Rarity. “Come from Huetak?!”

Spike recalled the name too. “I remember reading about that: Starfleet had established contact with another planet where the race of people whom were considered to be fashion experts of the galaxy.”

Rarity remembered this all too well, and she had dreamed of visiting the planet herself, but she never got the chance what with her busy schedules and Starfleet and everything.

“Why have you come to see me?” she asked.

Sardosis cleared his throat, “Perhaps we should speak alone. I have a very incredible offer for you.”

Rarity felt her insides beginning to crazy that a Huetakian wanted to speak business with her.

Spike decided to take Twilight out for a little stroll to give his wife time alone with the aliens.


An hour later they had returned. The aliens had gone, and Rarity was sitting on the sofa in the living room looking a little down in the dumps.

“Rarity, what’s the matter?” he asked as he set Twilight down in her playpen.

His wife looked up at him and said, “…Sardosis offered me a job.”

She explained how the Huetakians had heard stories of Rarity’s works-- from the Starfleet outpost on Huetak-- one of the female officers who bought many of her clothes from the boutique, and even having old magazine covers of Rarity’s features.

Sardosis was sent to United Equestria to offer Rarity a job as a head fashion designer for Huetak. which would guarantee her more publicity all over the galaxy and lead her to becoming one of the greatest designers in all the cosmos.

“You’ll be adored by many and all races everywhere.” he explained to her, and of course such a thought to Rarity made her feel lighter than air. 

Being a well-known fashionista on her home-planet was already an honor, but this-- “The best in the Galaxy?!”


“Rarity, that’s amazing…!” cried Spike. “You’re lucky to be given such an offer.” but then he remembered and noticed again how sad his wife looked. She even shed a little tear.

“Y-Yes… I’m… lucky!” she sobbed softly “…But it’s not that simple.”

Spike was starting to not like where this was going…!


…And later on, he had left his wife to have some time to herself while he talked it over with Lightning and Starla. 

“Leave Starfleet?!” Starla exclaimed.

Lightning was equally as shocked.

Spike nodded regretfully “The job will be so big, and so demanding… Rarity and I would have to relocate to Planet Huetak to be closer to demand.”

Lightning and Starla looked at each other with deep concern.

“I just left Rarity alone to give her time to think this over, but…” Spike paused “… I think she’s even more split over this than I am.”

He looked down at his golden dream band. “We can’t just leave the force; especially now of all times, but Rarity… she’s always dreamed of being the greatest fashion designer well-known. An offer like this doesn’t happen much.”

Still, Spike wanted an answer that even he knew that neither he, nor Lightning or Starla could answer.

“No one is forced to join or stay in Starfleet.” said Lightning. “And while it is true, we need you guys more than ever to help fight the nightmares. It’s really all up to Rarity in the end.”

Spike sighed. Whatever Rarity would decide would affect him, especially, but he knew it was best to leave her to think it over.


Rarity had sent their majesties a letter telling them of the possibility of her resignation.

They looked equally as concerned and felt deeply about this.

“Rarity can’t just quit the force; not now.” said Celestia.

Grand Ruler shook his head, “It isn’t up to us, I’m afraid. My soldiers are free to resign if they wish to; especially if they feel they now serve a new calling.”

Celestia was aware of this, “But still, leave the planet. Oh, Celesto… the poor dear must be heart-torn.”

Her husband agreed, “Pressuring her will only make it worse. She needs to time to make up her mind, but only she can do what feels right in the end.”



Unbeknownst to them, the children were around the corner eavesdropping on the conversation.

They had heard everything, and they didn’t like the idea of Rarity and Spike leaving. They were very fond of the family.

They both remembered having a dream where they spoke to Arien about things like this…


“Arien, are dreams that important?” asked Castor.


Arien spoke deeply and softly, “They can be the most important things of all. 

Dreams give us insight of who we are, and what we want to be. Without dreams, there wouldn’t be much to live about?”

The children shuddered at the thought of a world without dreams.

“But still…” said Leilani “…Why do some people give up on their dreams? If it’s something they’ve always wanted, why do they just abandon them?”

Arien closed his eyes and fell silent for a moment. “Sometimes, to make a dream come true, it can take a lot of effort. Some simply feel that they cannot accomplish such feats, and others feel that while they are able to, the price and the cost of making it is too much to bear.

Thus: their dreams go unfulfilled, but in the end… it is always the decision of dreamers that decide the fate of the dream of itself.”


The children snapped back to reality; now concerned for Rarity even more.

“Rarity has a chance to make it really big.” said Castor.

“Yes,” agreed Leilani “But it means letting go of Starfleet, her friends, he home, and some of her family-- a price that could be too much to pay” 

The children were taught better by their parents not to interfere with other affairs. It wasn’t as if they could leave and go to New Ponyville themselves anyway-- they were too young to travel far alone.

“I wish Arien could talk to Rarity too.” said Castor.

His sister agreed, “But he told us as much; “Only those who dream can decide for themselves.”

The children still felt sad and worried, but in the end they hoped whatever Rarity decided would make her and others happy.


At the School of Nightmares,

Zadovia had called an assembly for all the students and staff to witness an incredible new product the sewing club had produced.

Mash did not seem all too thrilled as he grumbled. “Who wants to see a boring fashion show anyway?”

“I do.” replied Magi “The sewing club is always up to magical terrors.”

Emcee agreed, “The world of fashion is a world of science; in its own strange way.”

The head of the sewing club was a teacher named, Ms. Seams. 
 
She was a fairly beautiful but terrifying creature. With red skin, and a stiches that made up her mouth, and large beads for eyes. Her hair was long, and black like sewing threads, with pins and needles sticking out.

She wore a simple skirt, with an apron containing small sewing accessories, like scissors, pin-cushions., and even large knitting needles.
 
Seams called to the crowd. “Behold the latest design, hot off the tables.” and she held up nothing more than a simple black vest.

The crowds fell silent.

“That’s your great creation?” Mash asked in disbelief. “I had to cancel tryouts just to see that?”

Even Zadovia was unimpressed, and she tapped her pointer in such a manner. “There had better be something more to this, Ms. Seams.”

“Oh, there is, Headmistress. Observe what happens when a volunteer wears this…”

She looked at the three head teachers, and while Magi and Emcee seemed eager to try it first, Seams noticed Mash with his bored expression; knowing fully-well he had no taste for fashion-- being a sports trainer… she tossed the vest, which magically wrapped itself around him.

“Hey! What are you doing?” Mash growled. “Get this piece of cloth off me!”

Seams only snickered, and her beady-eyes began to glow, and at the same time Mash raised both his arms.

“Huh?” he wailed, and he suddenly began to wave his arms round and around, and he started marching towards the others.

“What are you doing?!” bellowed Magi.

“I… I can’t stop!” cried Mash. “I mean it! I’m not doing this!!” Then it dawned on him, “…It’s this vest!”

Suddenly, he punched his own face with each of his fists, and knocked himself over to the ground, making all the staff and students laugh at him.

Zadovia held in a chuckle, and then cleared her throat. “Don’t tell me you plan to use this on Starfleet?” she asked. “The Golden Powers of Arien will shield them from the vests control for certain.”

Seams then spoke to her. “Ah, but imagine it, headmistress. While it will not work on the fighters themselves, imagine Starfleet having to fight against the very people they are swore to protect.”

“Hmm… interesting.” remarked Zadovia. Then she shouted, “Mash!!”

Mash looked up from the floor, “Yes… Boss…?”

“Escort Seams on her mission.”

“What… Me…?!”

“Him?!” groaned the other two ladies.

Zadovia began to look cross. “Yes. Magi and Emcee seem to have some tastes in fashion, and it’s time you did as well. 

Now go!”

Seams flicked her hair, and made the vest force Mash to get up and follow her, much to his chagrin.

Magi and Emcee were both grumpy, feeling that he was lucky to be going, despite his reluctance.


Rarity spent much of the afternoon completely lost. She had weighed it all together, but she still couldn’t make up her mind.

“No matter which I choose, I’ll lose something.” she said to herself. “I couldn’t bear to leave all my dear friends, and my family.”

She envisioned the faces of all her friends and loved ones. At least she would still have Spike and Twilight with her.

That’s when her mind changed again to thinking how wonderful it would be to be well-known and celebrated in fashion throughout the galaxy, and the odds of ever getting another offer were not very good.

She began to sing softly to herself as she paced around her empty shop.



(Music at 19:45)


How can I decide which path that I should take?
Which one… Which way; when either way is tough?
Every time I think, all I really get is one big headache
I hurt inside, and it’s not fun. It only makes it rough.
I’ve got to make a choice real quick, but I don’t know just what to pick.
How can I chose, how can I say, to pick a path that’s the right way?

I could go off to Huetak…
And be a fashion star
Praised all over the cosmos,
My name would reach real far.

I’ll make dresses bright as sunshine,
And dance at balls at night.
I’ll make so much money,
It all just feels so right!

That’s a life I’ve dreamed that would be,
But is that choice the right one for me?


Can’t there be a way of making up my mind?
I have to… I’ve got to; and I have to do it now.
The longer that I’m like this, it breaks me, it shakes me.
I want to make the right choice, but I really don’t know how.
I’ve got to make a choice real quick, but I don’t just what to pick.
How can I chose, how can I say, to pick a path that’s the right way?

I could stay here as I am…
With friends that I adore
making fashion part of the time,
and remember what I fight for.
I’m an officer, and I have honor so great.
I can’t just up and leave them at any rate.

But do I just give up on my dream?
That feels low as popping a seam.


How can I choose only one of the two?
I just don’t know what I’m going to do.




She sat alone on the couch as the song ended, and she suddenly jumped back up onto her feet when she heard the front door open.

Spike nearly jumped to. “It’s only me.”

“Oh, Spike!” panted Rarity. “Forgive me, darling; I was miles away.”

Spike didn’t need to ask; she obviously hadn’t made her decision yet.

He moved closer to his wife and said with deep sincerity. “Look, I think won’t help you a bit, but I want you to know…” he paused “…Whatever you decide, I’m with you.”

Rarity was stunned. “Spike? But, if I do decide to leave, then what happens to you? You’d have to give up your own dreams, your own happiness. I could never ask you to do that.”

Spike shook his head, “And you wouldn’t be.”

Their eyes met, and Spike was blushing. “You are my dreams and happiness-- you and Twilight.”

He motioned over at the mantle over the fireplace where several family photos were, including their wedding day, and the day they brought baby Twilight born. There was even another picture of the three of them after Rarity became half dragon.

Rarity’s cheeks went pink, and she looked down at her wedding ring, and felt her smooth, then scaly arm.


Spike the said to his wife, “All I want is for you to be happy, Rarity. Whatever you decide, I’ll support you.”

Rarity was flattered deeply, but just as deeply shaken up worse than ever as she embraced her husband.

She still didn’t know what to decide.


The couple were so wrapped up and lost in the warmth of their embrace; they didn’t hear the alarms sound until baby Twilight began to cry, from being woken from her nap.

Then there was a knock at the door. “Spike, Rarity…!” Lightning called “There’s a dream field heading this way! Shake a leg now!!”

The couple bolted up off the sofa and zoomed to the door.

Starla was outside with Shining Light, and offered to look after Twilight as well while the others entered the dream field.

“We’ll be back soon.” Lightning promised his wife, and then he and the others transformed.

“Starfleet Magic!”

“Harmony Hour, Friendship Power!”

“Dragon Power!”

Then they headed off, and could see the rapidly approaching dreaming field covering New Ponyville Plaza.

“The Huetakians!!” cried Rarity “They were visiting town! They could be caught in the field!”

The trio made their way through the field, emerging in the darkness of the zone, where they quickly engaged their Dream Modes, and right away they saw Mash.

Mash, still wearing, his vest glared at the oncoming fighters. “About time you showed up. I was hoping you’d be beaten by now.”

“That will never happen.” insisted Lightning.

He was about to call to the others to rush in and attack, when suddenly a whole bunch of civilians popped in out of nowhere; all kinds of ponies, and even a couple of Minotaur, and a griffon or two, and the Huetakians were among them.

“What the--” snapped Spike, and that was all he could he could get out before they started charging at the fighters, forcing the trio to leap up into the air.

“What are you all doing?” shouted Lightning.

“Help us, please!” cried a pony.

“We can’t control ourselves!” wailed another.

Those that could fly began to soar straight up at the team, rushing at them, forcing the fighters to dodge.

“It’s got to be those weird vests controlling them.” suggested Rarity.

“You are correct!” called a sinister voice, and then when the evil monster appeared. She was so hideous, Rarity nearly felt sick to her stomach. “This is your fashion work?!”

Seams nodded, “It is-- and it will guarantee your destruction. After all, you dare not attack the very beings you are sworn to protect.”

The fighters cringed. Even though the civilians were not nearly as strong as they were and couldn’t harm them, they would still hurt their selves just trying to attack them, which made it not really any different from striking the creatures themselves.

“And if you think you can try and capture the people and imprison them, think again.” hollered Mash. “Seams made this material extra special so it makes all who wear it impervious to that trick of yours.”

Lightning growled, but then balked, “That still doesn’t mean we can’t contain them!”

Rarity and Spike agreed, but just as Rarity and Spike were about to cast magical and unforce barriers to trap the people in…

Her bead-eyes glowed brightly, and the civilians on the ground suddenly turned away from gawking at the team, and began to turn towards each other.

All at once, they were starting to fight each other.

“No!!” cried Lightning.

Spike and Rarity gasped.

Sardosis was punched in the arm by one of his own female assistants

“Hey!” he groaned. “Watch the tweeds! This jacket is custom made!”

His only response to that was a slap from his other assistant.


“Stop them!” shouted Spike.

The trio rushed in with their super speed and scooped up one civilian at a time, back and forth, separating them.

The civilians did try to punch and kick them, hurting themselves in the process.

Mash and Seams laughed. “Seems that your ideas are unraveling fast!” Seams joked. “You destroy your very people or they destroy themselves. Either way, your best option is to surrender!”

“NEVER!” the trio shouted.

“Oh, well…” hissed Mash “Have it your way.” and he motioned at Seams…

She nodded at him and made the civilians go crazy! Some went after the trio while others began to move towards each other, ready to beat each other to death.

Spike deduced, “Those vests-- we’ve got to get those vests off them.”

Lightning had a different idea, “We really need to destroy the monster. She’s controlling the vests. We can cancel them out.”

“I believe that is far easier said than done.” cried Rarity.

She was right, the civilians were still coming at them from the air, and those on the ground were still moving in to wail on each other. This made it extremely difficult to concentrate on their target, and even still what was to stop Seams from controlling the civilians to acting as a shield for her.

The fighters just couldn’t risk the people and their safety.

Mash was very impressed as he saw the fighters still trying to fruitlessly break the civilians away from each other.

“I got to hand it to you, Seamy, I underestimated you. There’s no way these creeps can keep this up for long.”

Seams nodded, “And that’s not all-- the longer my vests stay on those civilians, the more the dream power is sapped from them.”

She then scowled, “It’s a pity that none of them have anything about the golden sword.”

Then she looked at Mash. “Why are you just hanging around? Get in there and help!”

Mash looked ready to explode. “Now wait just a minute--” was all he got our before Seams began to control him as well.

“Oh, no…! Not again…?” Mash wailed as he felt himself, against his control, marching into action, and blowing his sonic whistle.

“Look out!” shouted Lightning! He quickly put up a wall of Uniforce to block the waves, but this still didn’t stop the civilians from coming at him, or the others, or wanting to beat on each other.

“We need backup!” cried Spike.

Mash, still under control of the vest, grabbed hold of an innocent mare in his huge arms and ready to crush her.

“Put her down!” demanded Lightning and he rushed over to attack, he got blocked off by the two Minataur, but he quickly zipped past them and snatched the mare away from Mash.

Unfortunately, the mare began to pound at Lightning with her fists, hurting her hands in the process while dealing Lightning no damage.

“Commander, I’m sorry!” she cried “I can’t stop! It hurts!!”

Lightning hated this very deeply, but he then got an idea. “Oh, of course…!” and he called over to Rarity. “Let’s try a new fashion trend!” and he set the mare down on the ground, and the cast uniforce bindings around her wrists and ankles, binding her to the ground so she couldn’t get up or flail her fists.

“Ah…!” cried Rarity.

She then faced down the Huetakians as they charged at her. “Try these on for size!” and she cast magical bindings around their talons and wings, binding them to the ground like the mare.

“Oof! That hurt!” groaned Sardosis, but then he actually admired his bindings “Ooh, but I loves these bright colors.”

His lady assistants agreed.

Even Rarity thought they were too much, but she and Lightning worked swiftly and soon had all the civilians, even the Minotaur and the Griffons pinned to the ground in bindings.

“Hey! You can’t do this! It isn’t fair!” whined Seams.

“Looks like you didn’t have enough fashion sense.” mocked Rarity.

“Huh!” scoffed Mash. “I knew you’d blow this.”

Seams growled at him, but she wasn’t about to go down this easily!

“You have outsmarted my vests, but I’m still all pins and needles!”

Grabbing a load of needles out from her pockets, she pitched them at the fighters like bullets from a gun, hitting the fighters and making sparks fly.

“My turn!” growled Mash, now in control of his own actions. He was ready to blow his whistle again.

“…No, you don’t!” snapped Lightning as he quickly jumped in and tackled him hard and sent him crashing into a shrub. “I’ll get you!!”

The two began to brawl hard, punching and kicking like crazy. Mash was certainly fast for a big fella, but at least Lightning was keeping him well-distracted so Spike and Rarity could deal with Seams.

“Let’s get her!” shouted Rarity.

“I’m with you!” replied Spike.

“Ha!” scoffed Seams, “Let’s wrap things up!” and she extended her long threads of hair, ensnaring the two fighters hard and squeezing them tight.

“Rarity!” wailed Spike.

“I can… hardly… breathe!” choked Rarity.

Both of them were squeezed so tightly, they couldn’t try to breathe any fire to burn through the threads.

Seams tightened her grip even harder while laughing, “Time to cut this short!” and she grabbed a huge pair of scissors, with magical blades that extended like a sword.

Lightning looked up, “What?! Oh, no!” he cried, only then for Mash to bash him right across the face with his fist.

Mash then approached him while chuckling and readying himself for a huge body slam. “COWABUNGA!!” he shouted as he leapt up high, but Lightning quickly dodged, causing Mash to slam the ground making a large quake, which even shook Seams off balance.

“Hey! Hey! Watch it…!”

In doing so, her grip on the duo loosened, enough for Rarity to use her horn to blast Seams hard, knocking her down and releasing herself and Spike from bondage.

“Good work, guys!” Lightning called, but then he quickly was forced to get up and fight as Mash came at him again.


Rarity and Spike rushed in…

Spike slashed at Seams with his sword, striking her hard, and Rarity gave her a double slash with her claws.

Seams was infuriated and shouted “I’ll stitch you both up… after I break you to bits!!”

She extended her threads again.

“I think not!” shouted Rarity! She then unleashed her dragon flames, and Spike did too; roasting the threads to ashes, and blowing Seams back hard.

“Get her, Spike!” hollered Rarity.

“You got it!” her husband replied. “DRAGON KNIGHT SABER, IGNITE!”

With his sword flaming brightly, he slashed the evil creature, making her wail and screech before she fell over and exploded. Even she as a teacher, vanished into a dream bubble, and burst.

“Seams!!” shouted Mash. His shock and horrors didn’t last very long, as the black vest he was wearing vanished, but his horror returned quickly as all the other vests vanished and the Dream Field began to collapse.

Lightning powered up, and he gave Mash a huge blast of Uniforce, sending him up, up, up, towards the opening in the field.

“I’ll be back!!” Mash roared, and he vanished before exiting the field, which would have been very serious for him since dreams could not exist outside of the fields.

Lightning clenched his fists, but he was just relieved the danger was over when the field had vanished completely.

Still, many of the civilians were hurt from trying to attack the fighters, and wailing on each other.

“Let’s get these creatures to the hospital.”

Spike and Rarity agreed.


Back at the School…

Mash was brought to Zadovia in her office, and she was most displeased. He groveled and begged for mercy.

“Boss…! I’m really sorry, but things just happened. Ms. Seams is gone, I know I could have helped but… but I… I just…”

Zadovia pounded her desk angrily, frightening him, and rather than zap him or sentence him to a humiliating punishment, she merely sneered and hissed deeply at him “Just get out of my sight!”

Feeling a slight touch of relief, Mash sheepishly retreated backwards and out of the office.

He met up with Magi and Emcee in the Teacher’s Lounge.

“Sounds like you got off pretty easy.” said Magi. “I would have sworn she would have at least made you teach the sewing class.”

The two ladies chuckled, but Mash was not the least bit amused.

“Sure, laugh it up.” he grouched. “It’s not Zadovia I’m worried about; it’s that other boss of ours.”

“Lady Phantasma?” asked Emcee “Come to think of it, I’d really like to wonder what she has planned for the future. We may not have the sword, but I’m sure all the dream energy we obtain pleases her just as much.”


She was right…

In her private lair behind Zadovia’s office, the evil creature lay silent within the shadows, snickering softly. “The time slowly draws near!” she hissed. “Once I have what I need, none will be able to stop me.”



Meanwhile, thanks to Dr. Penny and her fellow doctors and nurses, the civilians were all healed and made well. They were very lucky have suffered only a few bruises and scratches.

Of course, the civilians and the fighters had no idea how to apologize to each other, but in the end it wasn’t really needed. The civilians couldn’t help attacking the officers, and the officers were sorry they got hurt, but thankfully it wasn’t too serious.

Rarity especially apologized to the Huetakians, especially since Sardosis third arm was in a sling until its bruising would heal.

“I can’t begin to tell you how sorry I am.”

Sardosis shook his head, “It isn’t your doing that this happened, and you still saved me, my assistants, and a great many others.”

Rarity felt grateful, and before she could get another word in, Sardosis cut her off, “And before you say it…” he paused “Perhaps it would be most-befitting if we postponed the offer I have given you… for now.”

Rarity felt shocked, as did Spike and Lightning.

“Oh, don’t look so shocked.” said Sardosis “I can already see for myself, you would have made this decision anyway.

You are much more needed here more than with us on Huetak, and as I have said: We can take time, and reconsider someday. Perhaps then things will not be as difficult.”

Rarity didn’t know whether to feel sad or pleased, and yet all she could say was “…Thank you for understanding.”

Lightning and Spike looked at each other with proud smiles.


With after exchanging final farewells, the Huetakians set back off for their home planet, leaving the trio to head back to Rarity’s place so Lightning could pick up Starla and Shining Light.

Rarity was awfully quiet.

“You okay?” asked Spike.

His wife looked up and smiled at him. “I’ll be just fine, Dear.”

Lightning said to her. “I’m glad you’re still with us on the force, but I know it must’ve been super hard to give up that dream of yours like that.”

Rarity shook her head, “I already am known throughout the galaxy. What I do to keep it safe and well is worth more to me than any riches or glory, especially with my friends and family by my side.”

She took Spike’s hand, and she smiled lovingly at him, and he back to her.

They reached Carousel Boutique, and as soon as they stepped inside…

“SURPRISE!!!”

It was all their friends, and even Rarity’s parents and Sweetie Belle. They had put together a little congratulatory party for Rarity… happy that she chose to stay.

Pinkie came bouncing by, throwing confetti around and shouting, “WA-HOO!! Glad you’re staying, Rarity.”

The trio, especially Rarity were confused as to how everyone else knew and put together all this.

“Wait a minute…” said Lightning, and he looked over at his wife “…Starla?”

Starla chuckled, “I had a feeling Rarity would have decided to stay, especially because we need her more than ever.

I also thought she’d feel a little upset about giving up on her dream, and that a nice party with all her friends would cheer her up and show how loved she is.”

Rarity had tears falling down her cheeks, “…I… I don’t know what to say?” she sobbed.

“Well I do,” said Sweetie Belle. “LET’S PARTY!”

“Hey, that’s my line.” joked Pinkie, but still it was a wonderful party to be had, and Rarity felt much loved, and much appreciated as promised.


(Promo)


In our next episode: The Cutie Mark Crusaders all fall in love with the same handsome pony, who turns out to be a bit of a player and out for a dream of his own, which puts a small strain on the girls’ friendship. Emcee decides to attack the school herself and make things far worse for everyone.


 


Will the Crusaders be able to settle their problem and help save their school from disaster?


 


Don’t miss the next exciting episode of “Starfleet Magic!”


 


(Next Episode: “Dream Hunk of Trouble”)


 

> Episode 17: Dream Hunk of Trouble
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


EPISODE SEVENTEEN



One morning, Applebloom was just entering New Ponyville, on her way to school.

Suddenly, she turned round the corner, and bumped into someone, knocking her down to the ground. “Oof!” she groaned “Hey, what gives!”

“Oh, I’m very, very sorry about that.” said a male voice.

Applebloom looked up at what had to be the handsomest young pony she had ever seen.

He was a humanoid Space Alicorn, with a white coat, and a golden blonde mane. Since he was a Space Pony, he had no Cutie mark, but his smile and his shimmering blue eyes made Applebloom’s eyes fill with hearts.

She giggled giddily and squeak, “…T’weren’t nothin’.”

This handsome, kindly-looking boy seemed around her age, and he offered to help her up and got her books for her. “My name’s Charm Light. What’s yours?” 

Poor Applebloom was so lost and enamoured, she could barely answer, “Um… Appa-- Appa…”

“Appa?” asked Charm “That’s a cute name.”

She quickly got hold of herself, “Applebloom! Yeah… my name’s Applebloom.”

They both became lost in each other’s eyes, and stood frozen like in a trance, until they both heard the warning bell from the school ring from up ahead.

“Oh, no…! I’ll never make it in time.” cried Applebloom.

Charm, without warning, grabbed her hand, much to her quick delight, but then to her horror as he took off into the sky, lifting her up with him, and they arrived on the school grounds in seconds.

“Whoa!” groaned Applebloom. She didn’t know if she meant that more over the sudden shock, or the fact that this cute guy had just helped her.

“You go here, to this school?” she asked.

Charm nodded, “I just transferred a few days ago. I don’t really know too many here. I’m not really much of a one for grades. I have trouble with subjects, as well as fitting in.”

Applebloom saw this right away a good job as a Cutiemark Crusader.

“I could help you…” then she paused “Oh, um… I mean… if you’d like, I could help you.” she tried her hardest not to blush, or make it look like she was falling hard for him.

“Um… great.” replied Charm. “I can meet you after school, at say…New Sugar Cube Corners. We could get a milkshake too.”

Applebloom’s heart began to race. She did not just get asked out for a date, and by someone whom she had just met.

Deep down she knew better than to just jump the gun, but this guy seemed so cute, and he helped her, and he did look like he needed help.

“…Sure, I’d love to.”

The two ponies blushed at each other, and sealed the deal. “I guess I’ll see you.” said Charm, and he left leaving Applebloom about to fall into another daze.

“I’ve got a date after school!” she said excitedly to herself.

She nearly had missed the second bell, and had to run her way to her homeroom, but she could hardly wait to tell her friends about this.

What she didn’t see was that Charm was standing casually by some lockers, and he got out a small paper, which was a list he had made, with a few names written on it, and he just added Applebloom’s name to it.


All Applebloom could think of that day was her date. She almost even forgot to pay attention in class, or work on her assignments.

Finally, at lunch, she sat with Sweetie Belle, and told her all about it.

Sweetie looked excited, “No way! You actually have a date? I’ve got a date too.”

Applebloom couldn’t believe her ears!


Meanwhile, Zadovia had called her staff to her office, and showed them images of Ponyville High.

“This is our next target, a high-school?” asked Magi.

Mash seemed a mix of impressed, but non-impressed too. “Our school is way better than this dump.”

Zadovia cleared her throat angrily, “This was given to me by Lady Phantasma, whom I should point out, is growing ever more weary and irritable with your constant blunders, which is why she feels this will make an ideal target.”

“Hmm, I see…” remarked Emcee. “…A school full of odd-ball teenagers and adults, with loads of strange, yet astounding dreams. So much energy to be obtained, and while odds are still scientifically low, there’s still a remote chance of finding Arien’s sword.”

Zadovia gave her a look and said, “Glad to hear of your volunteering of this, Emcee.”

Emcee was at first shocked, but she accepted the mission.

“You sure you can handle this?” asked Mash.

Emcee snuffed, “It’s a school. How hard can it be? I have just the backup in mind for this one too.”

She turned and headed off to prepare for her mission.

“Hey, wait…!” called Magi as she and Mash headed after her.


Sweetie explained how one morning she was racing to school, having over-slept her alarm clock, she accidently ran into someone; a cool space pony, with a green coat, a brown mane.

“I can help you get to school quick. I’m going there now.”

Sweetie was lost in his big brown, shimmering eyes, and felt her temperature rising.

“He said his name was High Heart. He got me here on time, and then he just asked me to a movie, just like that. He seemed okay, so I said “yes!”

She and Applebloom both felt so giddy and excited.

“Hey, where’s Scootaloo?” wondered Applebloom. “We’ve got to tell her this.”

Just then…!

…Bonk! 

A soccer ball hit the wall near the window where they were sitting inside. It made the two girls jump, but then they saw Scootaloo rush up to it, and while the girls did wave to her, up came another handsome-looking space pony, with a red coat, and a black mane, and she passed the ball to him.

He seemed quite a hotshot, and Scootaloo seemed more than just playing a soccer game. She seemed more like she was floating on air.

The girls got the message right away, and both said at the same time, “She’s met someone too.”

“Golly! Time sure is flying by fast.” said Applebloom.

Sweetie Belle agreed. “Seems like only yesterday, we were just little fillies…”

Soon, the warning bell rang that Lunch Hour was about to end, but the girls dashed to the front door to catch Scootaloo and hear about the whole thing.

“His name is Speed Burst.” she explained “I was practicing my kicks, when I miskicked and nearly lost the ball over the fence when he just showed up and caught it for me.

It was, like, love at first score, and we’re going stay after school, and he’s going to show me some of his moves.”

“EEEE!!” the others squealed.

“We all got dates after school!” cried Applebloom.

Scootaloo was surprised to hear this as well, and while she wanted to hear about the other two guys, the girls had to hop to it to class.

“We can talk about this tomorrow.” suggested Sweetie. The others agreed, and quickly headed for class because they still had to write quick letters to their respective homes saying they’d be late coming home from school, as they always did.


Overhead, DD and Buddy were training up in the sky above the school. They were practicing aerial combat skills, as well as concealing.

DD was hiding behind clouds while Buddy sought her out, without using his visor and scanning. “I’m going to find you, DD!” he called.

DD did her best to keep still and silent as she could be.

She could see the high school down below her and could see all the students heading back inside… all except for one space pony.

Even from way up high, she could still see him magically changing his color tone, to a pale grey, with a dark mane.

“Wait a second…” DD whispered to herself. “…I think I know him from somewhere.”

Her thoughts were suddenly interrupted when a small magical zap struck her. “Argh…!”

“Got’cha!” Buddy shouted “You let your guard down. Stay sharp!”

DD growled, but continued her training.



Meanwhile, The Apples had already received Applebloom’s letter.

“Aw, ain’t that sweet.” cooed Pear Butter.

Applejack couldn’t believe herself. “Applebloom’s actually got a date? This is, like… it’s just…” she couldn’t find the words of how excited and happy she was.

Bright Mac sighed, “Seems like only yesteryear she was wearing diapers.”

“Eeyup.” agreed Big Mac. “But it’s not like we all couldn’t see this coming. I remember being “Mr. Popular” in my school days. The mares were all over me.”

Applejack chuckled, “Yeah, and yet you couldn’t pick just one of them, so you didn’t bother.”

Her brother groaned in embarrassment.

Pear then looked worried. “She’s actually going on a date?! Her first date…?! What if she doesn’t know what to do, or how to handle herself, or what if she--!”

She was cut off by her husband, “Easy, honey. We already know Applebloom can take care of herself, and it’s just a little study date. It ain’t like anything funny’s going to happen.”

Applejack wasn’t too convinced herself, “I hope you’re right, Pa.”



That afternoon after school, Scootaloo was out on the soccer field, which was empty as all the students had gone home.

Suddenly, a Soccer-ball bounced right before her, and there was Speed Burst. “Ready for me to show you some moves?”

Scootaloo blushed and sighed, but then she looked really ready to get her game on.

Then, an hour later, Charm and Applebloom met up at New Sugar Cube Corners.

They went over textbooks as promised, and Applebloom found it hard to concentrate.

“Now, um…” Applebloom said trying to embarrass herself “If you’re still having trouble fitting in, I’m sure my friends, and I could help you work on that together.”

Charm smiled, “I’m sure that would be nice, but I think it’d be easier if we just took it easy at the start. I mean, starting out with you is pretty nice, and we can work our way up as we go along…”

Applebloom wasn’t too sure about this. She felt it would be nicer to have her friends join her and help her with this client of the CMCs services, but then again: she did rather enjoy these moments she had alone with him, and Charm did have a point about jumping into making so many friends too quickly.

“So, is that a deal… we just take it slow?” asked Charm. His eyes shimmered brightly, making Applebloom’s pulse race.

“…Uh-huh!” she said in a rather goofy tone.

They clinked their milkshake glasses together, and the scene changed to a little later, with Sweetie Belle and High Heart, clinking their soda drinks as they sat together in the movie theater, sitting side-by-side as the feature began. 

When the movie ended, and everyone cleared out, Sweetie and High left the theater together.

“Thanks so much, I had real good time.” Sweetie said.

“Me too.” replied High, and then he looked kind of bashful.

“What’s the matter?” asked Sweetie.

“Well…” High said “…It’s just, I don’t know too many other ponies, and I really did enjoy myself tonight.

Do you think maybe we could… you know… hang some time?”

Sweetie felt her cheeks turn bright red.

High Heart then offered to walk her home, but Sweetie insisted she would be just fine. So they bid each other goodnight, and they both headed off, while Sweetie twirled and sighed with joy.

“Wow! I can’t believe I just did all that.” she said to herself. “I can’t wait to tell the others about this.”


That night, at New Sweet Apple Acres, while Applebloom was telling DD on the fence about her date with Charm…

“And then… I don’t know what came over me, but I’ve never felt like this before.”

DD chuckled, “Sometimes I wish I could go to school with you and the others… just like old times.”

Suddenly, she remembered something from earlier, “Um… you said Sweetie and Scootaloo had dates too?”

Applebloom nodded, “I didn’t see Sweetie’s date, but we both saw Scootaloo’s at lunch.”

She went into details about Speed Burst. She didn’t know much about him, but she explained his colors; “He’s a space pony with a red coat, and a black mane.”

DD’s insides suddenly turned cold; she remembered that pony she saw transform into someone she thought she remembered.

She was suddenly snapped out of her trance when she heard Buddy call to her for dinner, and Applejack called her sister for dinner as well.

The girls bid each other goodnight, and Applebloom was first to head off, but as she headed off, a single thread of dark hair that was stuck to her fell off, and into DD’s hand.

“Huh?”


Much later, rather than being in bed, DD was analyzing the hair under a special Starfleet microscope with a built in computer analyzer Buddy had given to her as a birthday gift, and to help further her training as a future Starfleet officer.

Analysis of the hair and who it belonged to made her gasp softly. “…I knew it!” she whispered.

“Applebloom had this hair on her, but she said Charm had blonde mane. Then she told me that Scootaloo was with some guy in the yard.”

She didn’t have to go on, she knew what had to be happening, and she didn’t even try to guess about Sweetie Belle either.

The next morning, Buddy was about to get DD up for her dawn training, when he noticed a note pined onto the door.


“Bud… I’m sorry to skip training this morning, but I have a real emergency-- nothing dangerous or super serious like that, but I’m afraid my friends may be in a little bit of trouble, and I’d like to handle it myself.


 


--DD.”


 

After reading the note, he let himself into his cousin’s room to find she was indeed gone, and judging from the equipment on her desk and the pictures and things, Buddy believed in DD and felt he could let her handle this, just once… as a little bonus test.


First DD had caught Applebloom doing her morning chores, when she confronted her by showing her a copy of a picture of whom looked exactly like a younger version of Charm Light. 

“His name is Huey. I knew him from my grade-school days on Unicornicopia.”

Applebloom was confused and asked, “Why are you telling me all this?”

DD explained. “Charm Light, Speed Burst, and High Heart are all this one guy.”

“Huh?” Applebloom said in total disbelief. “I don’t believe that.”

“I’m serious.” said DD “Huey was very notorious in my school. All he cared about was impressing girls, like he had something to prove. He found a way to change his colors to pretend he was some other guy, and then use his charm to sweep a girl off their feet.

He even tried it on me, but I caught on and had him expelled for harassing students.”

Normally, Applebloom would take a chance to consider what a friend was trying to tell her, but today she completely denied it. “I don’t think Charm would do that to me. He really didn’t seem to know his math too well, or his science the other day.”

“That was all part of his act.” exclaimed DD. “You’ve got to believe me.”

Applebloom was about to protest when Applejack called to her, “Hey, Applebloom… shake a leg. We got them cows to milk, and you got to get to school soon.”

“Comin’ sis.” called Applebloom. “Sorry, D… I got to go.”

DD was most annoyed, but realizing that time was wasting, she flew towards town.

It was in vain that she told the same story to Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle either. They didn’t believe her, having been overly-charmed by their own dates.

“I don’t believe you.” they would say, and they would brush DD off, leaving her more frustrated than ever.

She still wouldn’t give up.


Later on, as it got much brighter in the mid-morning, the three Crusaders all met up and walked to school together, when DD landed right before them.

“Girls, we have to talk!”

The others sighed.

“DD, no more of this, okay?” insisted Sweetie.

Scootaloo agreed and pointed out, “You shouldn’t even be here anyway. You’re not a student at this school.”

DD wouldn’t let them go so easily. “You’ve got to listen to me; you’re all being played like cards. I can prove it!”

She was about to show the evidence, when the school bell rang.

“Whoops... saved by the bell.” joked Sweetie.

She and the girls began to walk past her, but DD still refused to give up, and zipped right in front of them.

“You have to listen to me!”

“We’re going to be late for class!” shouted Applebloom.

“Get out of the way, DD!” demanded Scootaloo.

DD gave her friends a very serious glare. “I’m just trying to help you.”

The girls just ignored her and walked up into the school where she couldn’t follow them, but she did have an idea.

She reached into her pocket where she had four folded squares of paper. Then she used her magic to levitate the pieces of paper she wanted to show her friends, sending them into Applebloom’s backpack.

Then she turned on her heal stomping off in a huff, grumbling under her breath, “So much for friends forever. I’m just trying to spare them from total embarrassment.”

The other girls entered the school. All three of them were rather aggravated with DD.

“She’s just jealous.” Sweetie suggested. “It’s not like some handsome guy ever asked her out.”

Her friends agreed, but then all three girls stopped in their tracks at what they saw up ahead.

Ruby Ring, their school enemy, was standing at her locker and fliting with a cute space pony. He had a brown coat, and long black hair.

The Crusaders couldn’t help but notice…

“He looks just like--” was all they all said at the same time. The guy had a strong resemblance to each of their respective dates.

The girls gawked back and forth at one another still unable to shake off a sick feeling…

…When suddenly, the school began to darken!

“DREAM FIELD!!” one of the students panicked, causing screams of fear to erupt all over the school, but it was too late! The field had already formed all around the entire building.

Only a handful of students were still outside of it, having arrived to school late, and they, too, began to panic at the danger.

“Call Starfleet…!” someone shouted, and the alarms were sounded.

DD had already seen the field form around the school, and she was very worried for everyone inside, as well as her friends.

“DD!” called a familiar voice, and buddy came soaring in from the skies.

“Bud!” cried DD. “My friends, the students!”

“Take it easy.” said Buddy “Remember, you’re training for this. You help the sentries get everyone out here to safety. I’ll head in.”

DD saluted, “Yes, Sir.” and off she went.

Thanks to the special cadet badge she wore, the sentries knew to let her help out in whatever way she could.

With that done, Buddy transformed…

“Starfleet Magic!”

Then he dashed inside Dream Field, but DD still couldn’t help but worry for all the students and her friends still trapped inside.


All the panic-ridden students and staff were foolishly running up and down the halls screaming and wailing because there was no way to get out from this place.

The Crusaders, while scared, tried to convince everyone to stop running about, but it was no use, especially when Emcee appeared in the main lobby, laughing wickedly.

“Nice school you have here…” she mocked. “…For a bunch of worthless dolts.”

The Crusaders backed away from her, and out of the corner of her eye, Sweetie Belle saw Ruby’s new hunk, trembling in such fear that his colors magically changed-- to a pale grey, with a dark mane.

Before she could even say anything…


Emcee snapped her fingers summoning Dream Siphons all over.

“Look out!!” shouted Scootaloo. She and her friends leapt out of the way, but other students had already been struck and were having their dreams read and the energy absorbed.

“Hey, you let them go right now!” shouted Applebloom, but she suddenly cowered when Emcee gave her a fierce glare, and growled, “…Maybe I should I teach you a few school lessons myself?”

She looked ready to strike, when Buddy, already in Dream Mode, suddenly came leaping in and over the girls.

“RAZOR LEAFS!” He unleashed his leaves, severing many of the siphons.

He then snarled at Emcee, “School’s out for you!”

“Ha!” scoffed Emcee “According to my calculations, class is only just in session.”

She was right! The school with its many floors and hallways there was plenty of students and staff being siphoned.

Sadly, not one of them seemed to have the golden sword within their dreams, but Emcee wasn’t too discouraged.

She eyed at Buddy and the girls.  “With all this power I’ve gathered, you’re all in for the nightmares of your lives!”

She pulled out a flask of flaring red liquid, and slammed them onto the floor.

POW! There was a small explosion, and suddenly a snarling monster had appeared.

“Behold…” Emcee hissed “…The Red Plasmus!”

This monster had a dripping, goopy substance with a nasty, snarling face.

Buddy gagged, and The Crusaders thought it looked just as sickening.

“You’re overgrown slime-ball doesn’t scare me!” snapped Buddy.

Emcee snickered, and right there and then, the monster divided into two, and then four, and then eight!

“Uh, oh…!” Buddy groaned.

Emcee snickered, “Looks like you need brush up on your figures. This monster is made with one of my best formulas that give it a gooey substance.”

She snapped her fingers, and several of the monsters leapt up into the ceiling, actually squeezing, and slinking through the tiles and emerging in upper floors to terrorize more students and staff members.

“No!” shouted Buddy. He couldn’t handle all the monsters himself, but help had just arrived on the scene as Lightning and Applejack dashed into the school-- both transformed, and in Dream Mode.

Krysta was with them.

“Buddy!” called Lightning.

Emcee was most annoyed.

“Quick! Get to the upper floors!” he called to them.

Applejack and Krysta agreed, and dashed out ahead.

Lightning called to the civilians, “Everyone, outside! Now, move it!”

Everyone began to dash for the doors, and some on the ground floor leapt out through the windows and out onto the school grounds.

On the upper floors, some of the pegasi and unicorns levitated or flew out through other windows, while others began to take refuge on the school’s massive roof…

...A big mistake as two of the plasma monsters emerged up onto the place, in front of the doors, and stairs, forcing the people to being to back away.

“We’re trapped!”

“What can we do?!”

The snarling, gloopy monsters began slowly began to slink towards the helpless civilians, when suddenly Applejack leapt up onto the roof.

“Everyone, stay back!” she ordered, and then turned to face the ugly globs.

She already had her suspicions about these monsters, even without scanning them with her visor. Instead of attacking them directly herself, she picked up a small rock on the ground, and with her super strength she pitched it at one of the monsters…

The rock passed right through the monster’s goopy body, making a small hole, which instantly healed, and the monster wasn’t the least bit harmed.

“I knew it!” growled Applejack.

Krysta, who was two floors below, had two monsters cornered, and she tried her own experiment-- zapping them with magical blasts from her wand, only for the monsters to rejuvenate again.

“Rats!” she growled. “This isn’t going to be easy.”

She looked behind her at all the civilians peeking through the classroom doors. She knew she couldn’t let the monsters get at them.


Emcee laughed wickedly…

Lightning and Buddy hadn’t tried to attack yet, and they didn’t have to. They already got the idea.

“You see?” sneered Emcee “Even if you attack my plasma monsters, they’ll simply reform. That’s the wonders of being made entirely of plasma.”

Lightning only snuffed, much to Emcee’s annoyance.

“What was that?” she growled.

“We’ve faced creatures like these before.” Lightning called to her, “It’s simply a matter of knowing their weakness.”

Buddy nodded in agreement. “Every creature has a weakness, and we’ll find theirs.”

Emcee growled angrily, but then she smirked, “Can you do it quickly enough?” she asked while holding up a flash of green liquid.

“What’s that?” asked Lightning.

Emcee smirked and tossed the flash at the floor, and then she, herself, quickly donned a mask over her lower face.

The flash shattered on the floor, causing a huge gas cloud to start puffing and spread.

“…It’s poison!!” cried Buddy.

Emcee laughed, “You may be able to protect yourselves with your Dream Powers, but the same can’t be said for all the poor folks here in the building.” She paused and laughed. “Soon this gas cloud will spread all over, and I doubt even you fools will be able to get all the civilians within your protection in time.

…The odds are simply not in your favor!”

Buddy and Lightning gawked at each other. There was no way they, or the others could get the rest of the civilians to safety, and they couldn’t just blow the gas outside either, that would hurt all the people out on the grounds.

Their only chance was to vanquish the monsters and dispel the Dream Field.

“Let’s get em’ both!” shouted Lightning.

“Come and get some!” bellowed Emcee.

Buddy growled as he charged for the two monsters, and Lightning went after Emcee.

Lightning aimed a strong punch, but Emcee blocked it with her coat, and gave a spin kick in retaliation, which he blocked with his leg.

Both of them began to attack each other fiercely.

Buddy faced the four monsters. That were slinking their way towards him.

“Just attacking or blasting them won’t work.” he said to himself. “…But if I remember about Plasma, they can’t reform if they revert to a solid.”

Luckily, for him, he remembered trick from his days studying basic science, but he had to move fast before that gas spread any further.

Every single student and staff member escaped the ground floor and made it safely outside, including the Crusaders, and the strange pony Sweetie saw, who was now panicking worse than ever, much to Ruby’s embarrassment.

“You’re a fraud, and totally pathetic!” she scoffed at him, and walked off in a huff, completely ignoring the danger that was still about.


…Still… there were many more civilians left in the building, and the gas was starting to seep to the upper floors.


Krysta could start smelling it and she gasped. While she knew her dream magic would keep her safe, the civilians were all starting to cough by the foul stench.

“I’ve got to cast everyone in protective barriers!” she realized, but as she was about to buzz off and do so, one of the plasma monsters began to spit up a barrage of red gunk-balls like a machine gun, forcing her to swerve and dodge.

She didn’t dare use her reflecting portals for fear of accidently hitting the civilians-- whom were already still ducked inside classrooms to avoid the danger as they couldn’t escape through the windows.

Suddenly, the second monster grabbed her in its long, slimy arm, and threw her hard against the wall, where she got slammed by a slime ball; pinning her up hard.

“I can’t move!” she groaned, and this meant big-time disaster as she couldn’t try to put any protective shields for the civilians.


While up on the roof, the other civilians could only watch helplessly as Applejack faced the remaining two monsters herself.

Her regular attacks were not helping much, and it also didn’t help that they civilians were still all behind her.

She looked back at them, and then saw one of them standing near the building’s air condition unit…

…And then she got an idea.

“Listen!” she called to the civilians “Ya’ll get away from that there unit!”

Heeding her orders, the students did as they were told and backed away to the other end of the roof-- as much space as they could possibly get.

Applejack then leapt over in front of the unit herself. She reached behind, and set the dial to “Unbelievably Chilly” which was odd for such a unit to say.

She waited until the monsters got close enough to her.

Then she carefully raised her leg up, and back kicked hard into the unit, breaking it wide open, and she swiftly back flipped up onto the machine, slamming her wrist down hard onto the unit so her dream-band would connect with the machine, causing cold, snowy air, infected with the dream magic, to blast at the monsters, turning them into frozen statues.

“Yee-Haw…! Chill-out, fellas…!”


Two floor down, Krysta, struggled about to try and at least get her wand arm free from the slime as the monsters approached her, to destroy her.

She looked up, and saw an automatic sprinkler in the hallway ceiling, and retaining her knowledge of slimy plasma such as this.

“Come on!” she groaned as she managed to finally free her arm and wand, just as the monsters stood before her, ready to attack.

She fired a blast at the sprinkler, setting it off successfully. The water began to spay down onto the monsters, and their gooey substances began to melt down into puddles of muck that slid along down the floor.

The water also began to loosen the slime holding Krysta to the wall, letting her break free and twirl in triumph, but it was short lived as she saw the gas starting to flow faster through the vents in the walls.

“Whoa!” she quickly worked and cast protective barriers, aided with her dream powers, to keep the people safe.

Down below, Lightning and Emcee were still brawling hard. Lightning didn’t dare try to blast her with unforce, for fear of causing serious damage to the school, and or hurting someone on the upper floors if he misaimed.

“Come on, hold still, will ya!” he balked at her, still trying to land a successful blow, but the slick scientist proved to be quite the evasive one, that is if she didn’t block him with her coat.

Emcee laughed at the ever expanding gas cloud, which was starting to reduce visibility on the ground floor, and then she taunted, “I just love how you idiots think you can actually win this.

Don’t you realize the hopelessness by now?!”

Suddenly, Lightning knew how to shut her up, and he quickly lunged at her, forcing her to block him with her coat again, only then for Lightning to fire a tiny, little spark of uniforce straight at her mask, knocking it off her face!

“My mask!!” she wailed as she saw it get lost in the fog.

Lightning smirked at her, “What’s wrong? Don’t have an antidote for your own poison? And you call yourself a science monster.”

Emcee had no time to growl or snark at him for that remark, as the gas was starting to get to her, and so she teleported off, and was gone.

“So much for her.” scoffed Lightning.

That’s when Buddy came rushing down the hall from one of the school science labs, carrying two flasks of chemicals he had mixed together.

He called to the monsters, “Yo’, Slime-balls… catch!” and he threw the flasks right at them.

As he hoped, two of the monsters stretched their slime and batted the flasks, shattering them and causing the liquid to splash out all over their bodies and on their other two comrades close by. The burning liquid began to solidify the monsters, and spread all over turning them into solids—like stone.

“Good job, Buddy!” cheered Lightning.

Buddy smirked and said, “Shows what a good education can really do, and as a Gardner, I know my science. Those slime-guts couldn’t stand having hot stuff spread all over them without making them crust over.

Now let’s finish them!”

Lightning agreed, especially when he motioned at the monster with the glowing green eyes. “…That one! That’s got to be the original.”

“I got this…” Buddy said, already gripping his Vine Whip tightly, and he powered up his finisher.

“WHIPLASH STRIKE!”

It was a good deal of things…

-The main hall was big and wide
-Buddy’s finisher wasn’t too huge to hit anything else
-The monster exploding did no damage at all.

With the lead monster gone, all seven of the other blobs vanished into darkness. The dream field dispelled and took all the poison gas with it-- not a trace of it was left, and the air was immediately cleared.

Outside, DD could see the field disappearing, and she jumped for joy. “They did it!”

The sentries and other civilians cheered and hollered as the last of the field vanished.

The first thing DD could see through the clearing were here friends, the other Crusaders.

The girls saw her too, and they all ran to each other, crashing into a big hug.

“I’m so glad you girls are safe!” she cried.

“So are we.” agreed Applebloom. “We were almost goners in there.”

“Good thing the officers showed up in time.” said Scootaloo.

Sweetiebelle then noticed the papers sticking out from Applebloom’s backpack. “Hey, what are those?”

As the Crusaders examined the papers, DD remembered something else, and she quickly rushed into the crowd… and she found who she was looking for.

Huey was quietly trying to slink away like the shaken coward he was, when DD stepped out in front of him.

He was most surprised to see her. “Daphne Dill? I uh…”

“Hello, Huey…!” DD said with a very cross expression. “Still up to your old tricks I see.”

Before Huey could say something, the other three Crusaders approached him, with equally angry faces as DD, and each of them held up one of the pictures of what he looked like when he dated each of them.

DD had drawn him on different pages using different colors, and another page was evidence she had obtained by analyzing the thread of hair from his own mane.

Huey knew he was busted, and had to come clean, but not until DD excused herself first and then came back with Principal Miles Stone, feeling he had to hear this too.


Huey explained everything.

“I had a dream once. I dreamed I wanted to be the most popular guy there ever was by dating so many different girls, or at least having them fall for me.

Then people who grow envious of me, and, who knows… Maybe I’d become a popular ladies man.

That’s why I relied on this trick to change my appearance. Then I could fool so many girls, and date them all as I saw fit.”

Now the Crusaders were horribly repulsed for being sucked in by his scam.

“I must say, Huey…” said Miles “This sort of behaviour is not only disturbing, it’s horribly baffling. You could very well have disrupted the entire school spirit with your actions.”

After all these years, Huey still didn’t believe that. “How can dating a few girls be troublesome?” he asked.

“Just look at us!” sneered Scootaloo. Applebloom and Sweetie glared at him too.

“You played us like a bunch of saps.” growled Applebloom. “You took advantage of us because we’ve never had dates before.”

“You also made us feel like we could handle ourselves, seeing as we’ve never been on dates before in our lives.” added Scootaloo.  

Sweetie then cast a look at DD, and then scolded Huey. “And worse than that, because of you we almost had a huge argument with our friend.” She paused, and thought deeply about what she wanted to say next, but seeing as the others all agreed with her when they nodded at her for it. “…You made us look like total fools.”

Applebloom and Scootaloo looked ashamed.

“DD was just trying to warn us and help us.” said Scootaloo.

“But we didn’t listen.” added Applebloom “We just assumed she was jealous and a bunch of other crazy things because were having fun with dating.

Friends should always hear what friends have to tell them.”


If that wasn’t a heartfelt apology, then DD didn’t know what was. She felt a small and proud smile coming to her.

Then she stepped forth and confronted Huey herself. “I told you this a long time ago, and I’m telling you it again…

You don’t have to date lots of girls to be popular. There’s tons of ways to do it, and you already do them.”

Huey looked confused. “What do I do that’s so good?”

Scootaloo pointed out, “Those soccer moves you showed me were pretty decent. You could try out for the school team.”

“And you sure picked out a great movie.” added Sweetie. “You could join the school paper and write a cultural section.”

Applebloom then said, “Well, I don’t know exactly what kind of grades you really get, but if you study hard, you could get into great clubs and have loads of respect from peers.

…Much better than just tugging on a girl’s strings and pretending to be someone you aren’t.”

For the first time ever in his life, Huey began to realize maybe he had been such a fool, and while he still had to answer for his bad behavior before…

He stood up and declared, “I’ll try it. I swear: I’ll really try it.”

The girls and the Principal were pleased to hear that, and Huey looked at the girls. “I… I still hope someday, you can all forgive me for putting you through this.”

DD held up her hand, “Just take it one step at a time, and see what happens.”

Huey agreed.

“Well…” said Miles. “I think you all better bet getting home. I’ve canceled school for the rest of the day because of worried parents.”

The girls and Huey beamed at the very idea, to which Miles just chuckled, and then went off to help make a few minor “repairs” to the school.

Huey then headed off himself, while DD faced her friends.

They all looked at her feeling very ashamed for the way they treated her, but she shook her head. “…At least I remember…” she paused “Friends forgive Friends.”

The girls all huddled together in a big hug, much to all the fighters delight as they watched from the school gateway.

“Ain’t that just sweet?” sighed Applejack.

Krysta nodded, and Lightning said to Buddy “…She’ll make a great officer.”

Buddy smiled warmly as he watched the girls. “…I’ll make sure she does.”


(Promo)
 

In our next episode: Fluttershy is called to help out animals in New Canterlot forest, which leads to a new side mission for her as well. Meanwhile, the School of Nightmares continues to grow in strength as Lady Phantasma makes a grand announcement of their next biggest plot which is nearing its goal.


 


Will Fluttershy succeed in her mission, and what is the School’s plot?


 


Don’t miss the next exciting episode of “Starfleet Magic!”


 


(Next Episode: “Animal Nut Crackers”)

> Episode 18: Animal Nut-Crackers
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


EPISODE EIGHTEEN


New Canterlot Forest, was considered by many as the most peaceful woods on the entire planet. It was large, lush with all kinds of trees and plants. ponds, and a small river.

This meant there were lots and lots of animals residing, and all were kept safe and well by the Forest Rangers.

Every now and then, the animals needed checkups and tending to, which was the vet’s job; but the vet was away on vacation, and so the rangers wrote a request that Fluttershy come and fill in.

The lead ranger was expecting her arrival at the station, and shelter at the entrance to the woods.

His name was Barker. He was a brown-coated unicorn with a dark blue mane. His cutiemark was that of a few trees huddled together.

Suddenly; a teleportation portal opened. Krysta was the first to emerge, and she was followed by Lightning and Starla. They had all come to personally escort Fluttershy and Rhymey, whom both emerged last as the portal vanished.

Shining Light and Button Fly were present too.

Barker approached Fluttershy first. “Glad you could come, General Fluttershy.”

Fluttershy nodded gratefully.

“To be here is my pleasure, really.
You don’t mind I brought my family?” she motioned at Rhymey and Button Fly.

“Not at all.” replied Barker. “I’m happy to have you all here, especially you, Commander Lightning.

Lightning nodded thankfully and motioned to his wife. “Starla’s been feeling a little bored lately, so I thought I’d arrange a good nature hike for us all, and I’d escort Fluttershy and her family here.”

Starla gave him a playfully, snarky expression “Gee, thanks a lot. You’re real thoughtful.”

She really was grateful and felt she needed this. It was almost like a family vacation, even if she was sharing it with Rhymey and his family.

For now, Fluttershy had a lot of animals to see in the shelter, and around the woods. So, she donned her doctor’s coat, and jumped straight into work… as her work song played.



If your animals are sick or really in some pain
Dr. Fluttershy will make them well again
Have you lost your bark, meow, or are you feeling blue?
Dr. Fluttershy knows how to care for you.

Wrap a bandage round your wound, and pull the splinter out
Dr. Fluttershy knows what care’s all about.

Doctor Fluttershy…
Doctor Fluttershy…
Doctor-Doctor-Doctor-Doctor Fluttershy…

Aaaa-ooo-aaa-ooo
Aaaa-ooo-aaa-ooo
Aaaa-ooo-aaa-ooo
Aaaa-ooo-aaa-ooo

Doctor Fluttershy…
Doctor Fluttershy…
Doctor-Doctor-Doctor-Doctor Fluttershy…



She gave checkups to all the animals that were in the shelter-- mostly squirrels, raccoons, chipmunks, and birds.

Then there were some animals that were hurt or sick…

…A baby deer that wasn’t eating properly, which she fixed by using her kindness to persuade the little guy what to eat and when to eat.

“Look, nice and yummy.
Ready for your tummy.”

The little fella couldn’t resist her sweet face, and ate his fill.


Then she helped a big bear that hurt himself after falling out of a tree he was climbing. She bandaged his sore arm, and put it in a sling.

“You go home, get plenty of rest,
…And no climbing for six weeks at best.”


The bear sulked, but he was thankful for Fluttershy treating him.



Kindness is a medicine that can make you feel swell
Dr. Fluttershy knows her kindness well.
Have you lost your bark, meow, or are you feeling blue?
Dr. Fluttershy knows how to care for you.

Wrap a bandage round your wound, and pull the splinter out
Dr. Fluttershy knows what care’s all about.

Doctor Fluttershy…
Doctor Fluttershy…
Doctor-Doctor-Doctor-Doctor Fluttershy…

Aaaa-ooo-aaa-ooo
Aaaa-ooo-aaa-ooo
Aaaa-ooo-aaa-ooo
Aaaa-ooo-aaa-ooo

Doctor Fluttershy…
Doctor Fluttershy…
Doctor-Doctor-Doctor-Doctor Fluttershy…



There were many animals in the shelter, and in the park, so her job lasted all day long. It was nothing she couldn’t handle, especially with Barker and the vet assistants. Some of them were fairly astounded by the kind and gentle way Fluttershy handled the animals.


While she worked, the two families took a nice walk, keeping to the guided trails through the woods.

Shining Light reached out to touch nearly every leaf, every branch in sight, but his mother wouldn’t let him. “No, no, no, honey.” she said softly “You don’t want to touch those, you might get hurt, or you may get itchy, or they may… tickle you!” and she tickled her little boy all over making him laugh.

The fathers and Krysta laughed, and so did Button fly.

Starla smiled warmly, as if for the first time in a while since she was on maternity leave. 

“Thanks, guys… for taking me out here today. I needed this. It has been so boring lately.” She then touched her stomach, which was actually starting to bulge slightly.

“Hey, a little family time in the outdoors is great for me too.” said Lightning. “Because of work, we hardly get to do things like this too much.”

Rhymey took in a huge sniff of the air, and Button Fly copied him and took in a huge breath too.

Rhymey sighed happily…

“Fair is as the forest breeze,
It doth make the darkness cease.
No troubles have I, just standing here,
…Blissful quiet in nature’s peace.”

Moved by his poetry, everyone else stood silently and basked in the blissful silence of the forest, only for the peace to be broken by the sounds of someone approaching them.

“So much for the bliss.” remarked Krysta.

The footsteps got closer, and closer, and the friends couldn’t believe who it was.

“Queen Celestia?” asked Starla.

Her majesty looked up, “Oh, hello everyone.”

Rather than be dressed in her royal garbs, she was wearing a regular safari outfit—t-shirt, shorts, boots

She was followed by her two children, also wearing safari-wear, and two guards as escort.

The friends bowed in respect, and Krysta asked, “What are you all doing out here?”

“Mother takes us out on nature walks all the time.” answered Castor.

Celestia nodded, “It helps them to become in-tuned with nature, and to learn about the wildlife.”

“We found a sick animal.” Leilani said holding up a large shoe-box, and she handed it to her mother.

“We were taking it to the Ranger’s Station, so the vet can look at it.”

The friends decided to escort the royal family back.


Meanwhile, the School of Nightmares was wide awake by the constant sounds of laughter coming from Lady Phantasma’s chamber.

As her power continued to grow from all the energy gathered, the wilder and more frightening her force became.

She even ordered an all-school assembly for an important announcement.

Even though she was using just a magical projection of her two large red eyes, the forces of her growing power could still be felt all over the school, and many of the staff and students were freaked out while others were astounded.

“The time has nearly arrived.” she announced to everyone. “After all these eons, the world of dreamers, as we know it, shall belong to us.”

Mash raised his hand up, “Uh… forgive my asking, but… just how is that going to happen.”

The entire hall went silent with outrage that he would ask such a thing, but Phantasma snickered and answered, “Observe, if you will…”

Her red eyes glowed brightly and, off-screen, she showed everyone her ultimate plan for domination over United Equestria.

“Fascinating, My Lady!” exclaimed Zadovia.

“Absolutely astounding…!” agreed Magi.

Even Mash had to admit “…Okay, that is pretty neat.”

Phantasma snapped at him, “It’s far from “Pretty neat! Only with a few more boosts will our goal be reached.”

Emcee was impressed, but she had to ask. “Just one thing though: We still don’t have Arien’s sword. It’s still out there, and we need it.”

Zadovia adjusted her glasses and assured her. “There is no need to worry further of it. The sword is as good as ours. In the meantime, one of you, go out there and gather us more power.”

Magi offered to take the job. “I think I know just where we can get a large boost of power.” and with a wave of her staff, she showed images of a vast forest filled with wild life animals.

“You got to be kidding Me.” sneered Mash, but Magi was quite serious. “Animals are capable of thought and feeling, which means they are capable of dreaming, and a forest this size is full of creatures, which means loads of power for us.”

Not wanting to waste more time, she vanished immediately.

Phantasma’s image vanished as well, but her evil laugh echoed all over the school as her power continued to shake things up a bit.

Zadovia began to laugh as well. “This is finally happening!”


The sick animal turned out to be a gopher that was found outside its burrow. He looked so weak and tired, a little pale and he was awful twitchy.

Fluttershy looked into the gophers eyes. They were very red and bulgy.

She listened to his heartbeat, which sounded very slow and sluggish, especially when he yawned deeply.

His reflexes were not very good either-- he could barely lift an acorn.

“Is he sick?” asked Leilani.

Fluttershy shook her head,

“He doesn’t seem to be, that much I know,
But he’s not very active, and he’s weak and slow.

I have diagnosis, and it’s pretty deep. 
I’d say he hasn’t been getting much sleep.”

Everyone just had to agree. The poor little gopher had been yawning a lot and he didn’t seem very active.

“Maybe he’s been working too hard, gathering nuts for the winter?” suggested Castor.

Rhymey shook his head,

“Winter is a very long time away
It’s too early to collect food this day.”

Suddenly, the gopher looked as if he was about to fall asleep, but at the last split second, he snapped awake, and began to leap about, patting his face with his paws.

Then he curled up, shivering in fright.

Barker was most surprised. “I’ve never seen this kind of behaviour before. It’s as if he’s trying hard not to sleep at all.”

Fluttershy could tell this right away, and she softly stroked the little gopher and asked,

“Are you trying to stay awake for good?
But you really should sleep, you should.”

Though he was weary, the little gopher was able to explain to her, and Fluttershy was able to understand animals pretty well.

“Oh… No…
…Is that so?”


The others all huddled around anxiously.

“What is it? What did he say?” asked Lightning.


Fluttershy looked up and explained…

“He said that every time he goes to bed,
A scary nightmare plays in his head.

Scary monsters, horrible sights,
Things that go “Boo” and give such fright,

Over and over it haunts him with pain,
that he never wants to sleep again.”


The little guy continued to quiver in fear, and he let out another big yawn.

“Oh, come here,
you poor dear.” Fluttershy said, cradling him in her arms and rocking him.


Everyone else felt sorry for the little fella, especially Castor and Lelani. They remembered that Arien told them once that even animals have dreams.

“Everything that lives or thinks is capable of dreams and nightmares.”


“This is silly.” Starla exclaimed “He can’t stay awake forever. He’ll hurt himself.”

Lightning couldn’t but wonder if maybe the evil nightmares were responsible for this, but it didn’t seem too likely.

“He says he has the exact same nightmare every time he sleeps.” he pondered “Maybe we could all stay up with him, keep him company, see what happens.”

Castor and Leilani jumped at the idea, but Celestia assured, “No, Children. Not us. It’s already getting late. We should get back home.”

The children looked a little sad, but being well brought up as they were, they knew not to argue with their mother.

Ranger Barker agreed to put up the two families in a cabin within the small village for tourists near the station’s camping grounds.


All the cabins were well kept, and stocked with food, and had all the comforts of home.

House-keeping even provided two playpen beds for Shining Light and Button Fly, whom were already fed and laid down to bed.

Starla and Lightning watched their little son sleep, while Fluttershy and Rhymey smiled as they saw theirs dream away happily.

It was almost sundown outside, and most animals in the forest would be going to sleep while night creatures started to wake.

The little gopher was still in the shoebox Celestia had left behind. Fluttershy had brought in leaves, and using a few cloths she had turned into a tiny little bed. Yet, the little fella still was too scared to go to sleep and was still fighting to stay awake.

Fluttershy tried stroking his little head to soothe him, or cover him up nice and warm to make him drowsy, but the stubborn little guy was too determined not to have that nightmare of his again.

He looked more exhausted than ever as his eyes went redder.

“You must go to sleep,
for good health to keep.” Fluttershy cautioned him, but the little guy still refused.

“It’s just no use, Fluttershy.
There’s no convincing the little guy.” said Rhymey.

Lightning came over. “Sorry to suggest this, but maybe you should sedate him. Then he’ll be forced to sleep.”

Fluttershy agreed, and was about to go leave for the station to pick up some animal sleeping pills. She hated having to use force, but the gopher needed to sleep.

Suddenly, just as Fluttershy opened the cabin door, it got much darker out.

The others saw it too.

“What’s going on?” asked Krysta. “It’s not quite sundown yet.”

Lightning stuck his head out the window and looked straight up at the sky. There was no doubt about it, “It’s a Dream Field!” he shouted, accidently waking the boys up, and they began to cry.

“Oh!” groaned Starla as she tended to the kids.

Rhymey gave Lightning a stern expression, and Lightning felt stupid for scaring the boys.

“I’ll stay here and watch them. You guys, go.” said Starla.

The others agreed, and while Krysta offered to stay with Starla, but Starla assured her, “I’ll be fine. I can use my magic to protect the cabin.”

Lightning agreed. “Come on, let’s go!” he called to the others.

He and Rhymey transformed first…

“Starfleet Magic!”

And then Fluttershy…

“Harmony Hour, Friendship Power!”

Then they all engaged their Dream-Modes, even Starla.

The gopher watched from his bed box with astonishment, and then he saw the fighters run out the door, and Starla cast her magic over the cabin.

It was so dark in the forest because of the time of day, and the trees covering everything, Lightning and the others had to use their visors’ infrared to be able to see clearly, while Krysta held up her wand with its glowing tip.

“This field must cover the entire forest!” Lightning deduced, and to all the fighters, this was not a good sign, because of the forest’s widespread, the barrier had to be real big.

“But why put up a field here?” wondered Krysta “There’s hardly any ponies to dream feed off of.”

Fluttershy then had a horrible thought.

“It’s not ponies they wish to haunt.
It’s the animals! That’s what they want!”

The sound of wailing and shrieking animals far away confirmed her theory.

“Let’s go!” cried Lightning, and he and the others rushed towards the center of the woods.


Being a nightmare, Magi didn’t mind the dark at all and could well-navigate it.

She was feeling very pleased, she had already siphoned the dreams of many animals. Many of them now lay tired and weak on the ground.

It made her laugh, “Who’d ever guess that such creatures could have such dreams.”

Most of the animals were cowering in fear at the sight of her, but a huge bear roared at her-- not knowing better-- and he rushed in to attack her, only for Magi to blast him with her staff, and sent him crashing into a tree, knocking squirrels, and birds out of their nests.

Magi snickered and raised her staff to hit them again.

“Hold it!” Lightning shouted as he and the others jumped out from the shadows.

“Oh, it’s you.” she said in a sarcastic tone. “It figures. Everywhere we attack, you show up.”

Fluttershy took one look at all the poor, hurt animals. Some of them needed serious medical attention right away.

Her anger boiled and raged, in a raging roar she began to rush forth.

“Fluttershy!!” Lightning shouted.

Rhymey leapt up to try and stop his wife from rushing recklessly, when suddenly, both of them, and Lightning were shot at by tiny laser blasts coming from the darkness. 

Sparks flew everywhere as the fighters were hit, and they all fell over.

“What was that?” wondered Krysta, but she got her answer as she looked on.

Standing atop a tree limb, was a humanoid shaped creature wearing a simple burlap skirt and shirt. It seemed to be female. She had dark grey skin, long black hair, two red eyes, sharp fangs, and sharp, pointy antennae sticking out from her head. She spread out huge butterfly-like wings, which were black, and had evil markings that looked like teeth and eyes.

She gave out a monstrous shriek-like roar that reverbed all through the forest, frightening so many creatures.

“I see you’ve met Sputter-fly; one of my fine honor-students.” hissed Magi. “Isn’t just beautiful?!”

Rhymey shuddered,

“If by “beautiful,” you mean,
“Creepiest monster I’ve ever seen.”

The monster took great offense to that and narrowed her eyes squarely on him.

“Oh, now you’ve done it.” taunted Magi. “Get them!”

The monster spread her wings and leapt down, soaring in flying right at him.

“WARD SWORD” Rhymey grabbed his sword, and took a swing at the oncoming beast…


…CLANG!!

Sputter-fly used her huge wings, folding them in front of her like a huge shield, stopping Rhymey’s attack.

Then she flung her wings open, knocking him back hard, sending him slamming into a tree.

“Rhymey…
…Honey!” shouted Fluttershy. 

She leapt in and began to punch and kick at the monster, but Sputter-Fly, proved to be quite the fighter as she blocked every blow, and then grabbing Fluttershy by the wrists and roaring right in her face.

Magi snickered and aimed her staff to blast Fluttershy where she stood. “Now I’ve got you!”

“Think again!” Lightning shouted as he rushed in, forcing her to aim at him instead.

She fired her lightning blast, which Lightning easily dodged and gave Magi a huge punch to the face.

Her missed shot struck a tree, cutting it down!

Fluttershy then scrunched down hard, flipping Sputter-Fly up and over her head, and then she aimed to give her a good kick to stomach, but Sputter-Fly, again, used her wings as a shield to blocked the attack.

The force of the kick still sent her soaring up high.

Her large antennae began to glow.

“Look out!!” shouted Krysta.

The creature began firing laser pulses in a massive swarm straight at Fluttershy.

Rhymey quickly jumped in and pulled his wife out of the way, allowed Krysta to conjure her repelling portals to send the blasts back towards the monster, which she dodged causing the blasts to knock off more tree limbs, sending them crashing to the ground.

“Oh, no!!” cried Krysta.

At that very moment, Magi blocked one of Lightning punches, and kicked him hard in the gut, knocking him back.

“You miserable creatures...!” Magi hissed “I thought you were all about protecting innocent beings, yet here you are helping us blast this eye-sore of a forest to bits!”

Lightning looked all around. The forest was just so big and massive, there was hardly much of a place to fight or avoid doing collateral damages.

Fluttershy was especially worried about all the animals nearby and how they still needed help.


Sputter-Fly then spread her wings out wide, and they slowly began glowing brighter.

“What?!” cried Lightning “Oh, no!”

“That’s right, my pretty!” hissed Magi “Show them all your deadliest attack-- a burning laser wave so powerful that it’ll blast a trail right through this forest and destroy everything in its path!”

All the fighters’ bloods turned cold.

“No, don’t!” demanded Fluttershy.

“She won’t!” promised Rhymey.

He gripped his sword tightly, fully-intending to try and stop the monster from shooting.

He leapt up high to attack, but the creature, again, used her wings to block while still powering up.

Rhymey kept on swinging and slashing his sword, determined to land a hit, but the shield was too strong and continued to glow brighter.

“DRILL QUILL” He unleashed his feathers, but each and every single one just bounced off the monster’s wings like they were nothing.





“What’s he thinking?! He’ll never hit her like that.” said Krysta.

Lightning could already see what he was really doing. “I don’t think he’s trying to hit her. He’s trying to keep her distracted.”

Fluttershy and Krysta realized the plan too.

“Ha!” scoffed Magi “Whatever you’re planning is about to get blown to bits!”

She raised her staff, ready to zap the forest herself, forcing Lightning and Fluttershy to rush her, and forcing her to dodge while still charging.

She blocked and swerved around all their attacks…


Sputter-Fly continued to fend off Rhymey’s foolish sword attacks, and her wings were glowing bright enough to light up the entire area of the forest.

Finally, she looked ready to fire…

…Rhymey’s chance had come.

He threw his sword, sticking it far into the ground, and then he quickly rushed forth, ducking down at the last few feet.

“Now, Krysta!!” shouted Lightning.

Krysta agreed, and teleported quickly.


Rhymey skid under the monster and gave her a strong kick, sending her high up, so she misaimed and fired her massive laser blast way up high into the air, only burning a few leaves along its path.

POW!! The blast and the monster went straight up, out of the forest like a cannon going off.

Krysta appeared near the blasts’ path and conjured up a large portal to absorb it, and a second one to appear right by the monster.

KAPOW!! The blast hit Sputter-Fly hard in a big explosion, blasting her far, far over the forest.

“You’ll pay for that!!” shouted Magi, and she readied to fire her own magic blast, but Fluttershy quickly found an opening and knocked the staff out of her hand causing it to fire straight up at the sky too-- thus avoiding any serious damage to the trees.

“Okay, brat…
You can take THAT!!” Fluttershy shouted, giving Magi a strong, flying kick to the chest, sending her sailing backwards through the trees and brush.

Krysta flew back down to the group.

“Did you see which way they went?” asked Lightning.

Krysta nodded and replied, “This way! Follow me!” and she lead the team on a fast flight through the woods.

Magi had crashed right near the cabin village by the ranger’s station. She landed with a loud crash.

“What was that?” wondered Starla.

Fortunately she had cast a silent spell over the boys’ playpen so they didn’t hear anything, and they slept like angels, allowing her to head to the window and look out through her magic barrier.

She and the gopher both could see Magi get up from her crash, and Lightning and the others all rushed out onto the open grounds.

“Yes!” Starla cheered softly. “Oh, what I’d give to be out there with them now!”

The gopher looked at all the brave fighters. They all looked just a little bruised and beaten, but they were still raring to go, especially Fluttershy... the very soft, kind, and gentle pony whom examined before was now risking her life against such creatures he saw in his own nightmares.

Sputter-Fly emerged from the darkness. She looked pretty bruised and sore, but just as infuriated and ready for another round of battle.

Too bad her wings were all frazzled and bent out of shape from the explosion. She wouldn’t be able to defend herself so easy this time.

Lightning said to Rhymey and Fluttershy, “You two handle the monster, Krysta and I will take down Magi.”

The others all agreed, and they split up.

Lightning do straight for Magi with a high-jump kick. She dodged and readied to swing at him with her staff, but he zipped out of the way, making her miss.

Krysta fired a swarm of beams at the evil spellcaster, which she blocked with her robe.

Lightning came charging in and tackled her to the ground, landing a huge punch to her face and knocking her hat off her head.

“I’ll get you for that!!” she screamed.

“You wish!” snarled Krysta.

“You can make it easier and surrender.” added Lightning.

“Never!” growled Magi, and she gave him a huge head bash to the face, knocking him off of her.

She snatched and replaced her hat back on her head.



Sputter-Fly was still able to rush forth, even when her busted wings, and she knocked Rhymey and Fluttershy over, but they both managed land firmly and both jumped after the creature.

Sputter-Fly shot her laser pulses from her antennae, which Rhymey deflected by swing his sword swiftly, giving his wife a chance to soar through and sock the monster hard in her huge face.

“That’s for the animals you hurt,
You awful, ugly, squirt!”


The gopher saw everything, and was he ever astounded; especially when Rhymey stood with his sword ready.

“And now, you…!
You are through!”

He powered up his sword, “THRASH SLASH”

The monster wouldn’t have it and shielded herself again with her busted wings, but they didn’t do any good! Rhymey slashed at her hard…

The monster wailed and screeched as shocking lightning consumed her. She fell over backward and exploded!

“NO!!!” Magi shouted. “Not my best student!!” but she saw the dream bubble burst, and with that, the Dream Field started to collapse.

Lightning then grabbed Magi and held her by the neck, nearly choking her. “You’re not getting away this time!”

“Idiot!!” shouted Magi “I can’t survive outside of the dream field!”

“Then tell us what we want to know!” growled Krysta. “Who are you guys really? Where do you come from?”

“Most important…” added Lightning “What do you want all this power for?!”

The field continued to collapse, but Magi only snickered and said “You shall know soon enough, and when you do…” she said nothing more. She made her eyes glow, and her staff lifted off the ground.

“Look out!” shouted Krysta.

Lightning was forced to let Magi go to avoid being hit, which gave Magi the chance to flee before things got too dangerous for her.

Lightning was infuriated.

“I can’t believe this!” growled Krysta. “What do you think she meant by what she said?”

Lightning shook his head, not knowing. “Whatever it is, it’s got to be something real big and real bad.”

Suddenly, Rhymey called to him…

“Lightning, Krysta, come this way!
We need help now, without delay!”

Rhymey and Fluttershy came in through the shadows carrying poor animals that got hurt during the battle.

Lightning rushed in to give them a hand, and Krysta went to notify the rangers to help as well.


Soon, all the animals had been brought to the station, and Fluttershy and the vet assistants worked hard to treat them all, making them all better again.

Ranger Barker was more thankful than ever, even though Lightning apologized for the slight damages done to the trees.

“I’m still thankful to all of you, and it could have been way worse. I’m just sorry I couldn’t have been more help myself.”

Fluttershy shook her head and said,

“Taking care of the park, 
the animals and all that stuff.
Don’t beat yourself up,
You do more than enough.”

“She’s right,” agreed Lightning. “Everyone does whatever they can, be it their job, or a good deed. No matter how big or little it is, it’s still helping regardless.”

Barker smiled.

Rhymey came into the exam room quietly with the gopher in his little bed box. He showed the others that he was sleeping peacefully.

“I don’t believe it.” whispered Krysta.

Rhymey explained,

“He saw us beat the baddies,
That’s what Starla said,
Then she watched lie down,
…the poor sleepy-head.”

The little gopher slept so peacefully, and he didn’t look like he was having any nightmares.


The next morning, the gopher woke up and looked very well rested. Fluttershy gave him another checkup, and confirmed he was fine.

“I think you’re going to make it well,
as long as you continue to sleep swell.” she said with a smile.

The gopher agreed too.


Just then, Lightning and the others came into the exam room, with funny expressions on their faces.

“We were examining his gopher while scouting for damages.” explained Lightning. Then he held up a bag of chewed nuts found.

Even though gophers would eat nuts all the time, Fluttershy could tell they had been eaten during night times, probably just before the gopher went to bed too.

The gopher looked embarrassed.

“You know…” said Barker “I have seen the little guy having cases of the munchies before bed.”

Fluttershy shook her head at the gopher.

“You should never eat so much before bed,
No wonder you had nightmares in your head.”

Though the gopher couldn’t speak naturally, Fluttershy could tell that he promised he wouldn’t do it again, especially seeing Fluttershy and the others in action the other night which gave him more courage to face fears…

…And to show his gratitude, he gave Fluttershy a small peck on the cheek, which everyone thought was so sweet.


(Promo)


In our next episode: Swift Star is overworked and driven to the point where he is ordered to take time off and relax, which he has a hard time doing. The nightmares decide to hit him for one final stab before their ultimate plot unfolds.


 


How can Swift overcome his stress?


 


Don’t miss the next exciting episode of “Starfleet Magic!”


 


(Next Episode: “Working Nightmares”)

> Episode 19: Working Nightmares
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


EPISODE NINETEEN


One early morning, it was only a few more hours until sunrise, and Princess Luna was just returning to the castle from making another patrol sweep around the planet as part of her nightly duties.

She had just landed on the terrace where the guards were there to greet her.

“Welcome back, Your Highness.” one of them said.

“Everything well, we assume?” asked the other.

Luna was about to speak, when suddenly, “Oh…!” she felt a small pain her inside her and clasped her chest.

“Princess!” cried a guard “Are you alright?”

The pain was gone just like that. 

“Quite alright.” replied Luna. “Perhaps a small cramp from overworking. It has been a rather hard night, but all seems to be well.”

She would be off duty soon and would be able to turn in when her sister and her husband would take over. She and her guards made one last sweep around the palace to make sure everything was fine.


Meanwhile, Castor and Leilani were, once again, dreaming about Arien. He looked in a pretty bad way.

He was clutching his head, groaning and twitching in fear.

“Arien! What is it?” asked Castor.

He didn’t answer, and he began to look pale as he continued to twitch.

“What’s the matter?” Castor asked again.

Leilani then gasped, “Look!” she cried while pointing off to the horizon.

The skies all around the beautiful surroundings were beckoning with stormy clouds, and evil lighting blasts that seemed to be slowly coming in.

“The darkness!” groaned Arien “It is growing! It is gaining much power! It must be stopped! It must be!”

He began to have nightmares of when he was separated from his body by the shadows, leaving him in his current state, and being unable to do too much as he was now.

“Is there anything we can do?” asked Leilani.

Arien hesitated while struggling with his anguish, “…You must keep strong. Stay strong!”

“Shouldn’t we tell people about you?” asked Castor, but at that moment, things were fading into white again for another wake-up call.

“Stay strong!” was all Arien could call to them…


…And the children woke up again, to find their Aunt Luna standing in their room, opening their curtains to let the sunlight shine through the windows.

“Good morning, children. You’d best get up, your mother is expecting you to be in good shape for your lesson today.”

The children rubbed their sleepy eyes and managed to hop out of bed, but they were both deeply concerned of the dream they just had, but they said nothing; what with their aunt present.

Suddenly, Luna gave a small heave as she rubbed her head, feeling a tiny bit weary.

“Aunt Luna, are you okay?” asked Castor.

Luna brushed it off and smiled at her nephew. “I’m just fine. I’m just tired.”

…At least she hoped she was, or maybe she just needed a good rest in bed.



Meanwhile, someone else was feeling a bit restless too.

Lieutenant Swift Star had been working with Investigation Divisions; working hard day and night trying to find any leads that could unlock clues to the location of the enemies’ base, or at least figure out how they, a bunch of living nightmares, were even entering their world altogether.

Even after the past three months since The Nightmares had first appeared, nobody seemed to be getting anywhere-- No clues, no leads… nothing!

All possible theories had been shot down, and seemed hardly likely due to improbabilities, but Swift refused to give in. 

His colleagues were growing concerned with him.

“Don’t you think you ought to call it in?” they would ask.

To which Swift would reply, “No, I can’t stop. There’s a force of evil being out there always hunting the people down, they can strike any second, and the people could get hurt.

We don’t know who these creeps are. We don’t know where they come from, or why they’re doing this, but I intend to find out so maybe we can shut them down and bring the planet to peace again.

I know I’d sleep better at night.”


The Captain who was in charge of this division wasn’t going to take much more of this. She confronted Swift at his desk and told him, “Swift, I want you to go home, now.”

Swift gawked at her, “Boss…”

“No. I want you to go. You’ve been working too hard and it’s wrecking you. I won’t have any of my officers overdoing it.”

Though Swift knew better than to argue, he opened his mouth to protest that he didn’t want to stop, but the captain wouldn’t hear it. “Don’t make me bring Commander Lightning into this. Now go, take a break. That’s an order! And don’t let me hear of you doing excess work on your own.”

Without saying another word, and obeying his orders reluctantly, Swift left the office.

The captain sighed, “Poor kid.”


Meanwhile, at the School of Nightmares, the three teachers sat in the lounge, and they all looked pretty bored and annoyed.

“It’s been days since Lady Phatasma told us we were ready,” groaned Mash. “When are we going to see some action already?”

“She’s probably biding her time.” suggested Emcee. “Zadovia hasn’t been told much herself.”

Magi snuffed, “So that’s all we do; just sit here and wait for something to happen like sleeping logs. I didn’t spend five-hundred years at Scare School for this stuff.”

After a brief moment of silence, Mash gulped down his drink and slammed the glass down. “Well, I’m not going to just wait around for this.”

Emcee reminded him, “Don’t you remember what happened the last time you struck out without notifying Zadovia?”

“I know we sure do,” said Magi “We got punished for it too.”

Mash still got up from his seat. “…Which is why I’m GOING to notify her. Yeesh…! Even the freshmen never gave me this much of a migraine.”

The two ladies looked at one another, unable to resist that Zadovia would really let Mash have it, and they wanted to see it for themselves.

They waited outside of Zadovia’s office, but they heard no scream, or angry barking of outrage.

All that happened was Mash left the office with a smug look on his face.

“She gave me a “Go.”

The ladies were shocked and astounded.

Mash stopped down the hall, “Oh… and she also said that “Unless you two want to get in trouble for snooping, you better come with me.”

The two ladies went pale.

“Wait for me!” they both hollered as they chased Mash down the hall.


Swift sat at a lone table at the Cake’s café, and Pinkie Pie served him. “Here you go, Swift-- One big double choco-shake, guaranteed to turn that frown upside-down.”

Swift thanked her kindly, and took a sip, but he looked just as bored, and as droopy as ever.
“Who’d have thought fifteen minutes could feel like forever.” he grumbled to himself.

Pinkie didn’t like this one bit. A pony not smiling or happy was too much for her and she leaned in. 

He looked up at her awkwardly. “Can I help you, General Pinkie Pie?”

Pinkie giggled, “Oh, Swift. I’m not on duty. Just call me “Pinkie” that’s what my friends do, and they also tell me if something’s bothering them.

Soooooo…” she paused, “…What’s up?”

She fluttered her eyes and grinned at him, hoping he’d tell her, which he did.

“…I’ve never been so bored in my life.” he groaned. “What am I supposed to do? All I can think about is work.”

Pinkie felt shocked that Swift was like this, and she had an immediate answer. “No worries, you just need to get yourself a hobby. Everyone has one.


“She’s right, you know.” Lightning said as he came into the café with Starla and Shining Light.  They did bring the stroller, but Shining Light was actually walking by himself while holding Lightning’s hand.

“That’s it, sport-- One, and two. That’s it.”

Shining Light laughed as he cheered, “I’m walking! I’m walking!”

“You are…” cooed Starla.

“Awwww….” sighed Pinkie. “I wish Biscuit Pie could walk like that.”


Swift saluted to the commander and asked, “What brings you here, Sir.?”

Lightning sat down at his table. “Your captain told me everything, so I thought I’d check up on you myself.

She told me you were pushing it too hard, and you need to take a break from work every while.”

Swift sighed, “But what would I do? Ever since I wanted to join the force, I’ve done nothing for the past few years but work, train, and study.”

Pinkie’s eyes were so wide-open in shock; you’d think she didn’t know how to blink.

Starla then said. “Trust us. A hobby will help you find balance, and kill time when you’ve nothing much to do.”

Swift didn’t seem any more enthusiastic. “I often thought about it, but what kind of hobby would I get?”

Pinkie immediately jumped in. “Why don’t you help us out in the kitchen? We’re always looking for new bakers, cooks, and servers.”

Swift immediately turned the idea down. Laughing nervously he answered, “I don’t think so. One thing I failed at most was home-economics.”

He recalled to his days in elementary school. Baking cookies or pies would be a simple task, but some people, like him, just really didn’t know how to bake, follow the directions, or even know if there were any.

He would mix the ingredients wrong...

He would poorly mix the batter, and end up getting it all over the place…

…He even accidently made the oven explode. He didn’t know how, it just did.

“…Baking is not for me. Thank goodness it wasn’t a requirement for Starfleet.”

The others all felt embarrassed for him, but they weren’t willing to give up.

“I think I know someone who can help us.” said Lightning.


Soon they were all at Artie’s place.

Artie was just adding the finishing touches to a simple painting of a flower in a vase by a sunlit window.

“Ah, beautiful.” he commented.

“Cool.” said Pinkie.

Sunset was working too, just making simple woodcarvings, while little Sun Stream was sleeping in her cradle.

“Also cool.” repeated Pinkie.

Artie then put down his brush, “Hobbies?” he said to Swift “Well, you got it. Art is one of the finest hobbies you can have.”

“He’s not kidding,” agreed Sunset “Even during my life of crime I dug art, not just spray painting walls.”

Swift still wasn’t sure. “The only arts I ever studied were Martial Arts and Combat Arts. I was never into plain art.”

Everyone gawked at him in shock, figuring this would be a bigger task than they thought.

“You’re missing out on something that’s pretty neat, Swift.” said Lightning. “Many things in love revolve around art.”

Starla nodded, “Just look at me; my art is Stargazing and map making for it…” she paused, “…Of course I can only do that best at night.”

The friends went on saying how lots of ponies had artful hobbies.

Pinkie Pie had baking and party planning…

Buddy had his gardening, along with Applejack’s farming…

Rhymey was a poet and musician…

Dyno and Myte loved digging…

Rarity had her fashion…

Fluttershy cared for animals…

Rainbow Dash, she was into exercising and keeping fit, and practicing her aerial skills.

“Some of that sounds an awful lot like work.” said Swift “I was told to avoid work.”

Lightning shook his head, “You were told to stop pushing yourself too hard with your Starfleet work. All these things are just stuff the officers occupy themselves with when not on duty, or all the work is done.

When I was a Senior Lieutenant, I was a Community Worker.”

“I remember reading that.” said Swift. “I read about your biographies. It still fascinates me that you were able to do so much.”

He still didn’t sound too enthusiastic, but he was willing to try.

“Come…” said Artie “Your journey begins now.”

Sunset wanted to finish her work and keep watch over the baby, so she stayed behind, and Pinkie stayed with her to keep her company.


The second the group had gone, little Sun Stream woke up and smiled at her mother.

“Look at you…” Sunset cooed “…Not a care in the world.”

Pinkie giggled at how cute the baby looked, and how it reminded her of her own son, at home, sleeping, and under the watchful eye of his father, Apple Spice.


Artie took Swift to a clearing in the park where Swift had sat before.

“But I just came from here.” Swift said.

“Yeah, but we’re here for different reasons.” explained Artie “We’re here to find the most important thing of all, and that’s “Inspiration.

I’m getting tons of ideas already.”

Lightning and Starla weren’t getting ideas, they were just happy to be out and about on such a beautiful day, and spending time with their son.

It made them all more excited and anxious for the second child to come.

Artie was sitting at his easel, on his folding stool. He was just sitting quietly, almost in a meditative state, while Swift sat next to him at another easel Artie had brought.

Artie seemed well relaxed, but Swift couldn’t seem to feel the same way he did.

“You can do it, Swift.” Artie said. “Just let go of your thoughts of hard work, and focus on the world around you.”

“Forgive me, General,” replied Swift. “But I am thinking about the world around me, and wondering when it will be attacked next, and even if it is there’s nothing I can do about it; I haven’t got a dream band like you and the front-liners.”

He didn’t realize, while he was preaching, he was tapping his wet paintbrush against his canvas.

“…No. All I can sit on the sidelines and do menial work, while those monsters exist to fight another day and put more people in danger.

That’s something I just can’t put out of my mind.”

Artie looked surprised. “Uh… Swift…”

Swift snapped out of his trance. “Oh, sorry, Sir… I didn’t mean to deliver a speech.”

“Not that…” Artie pointed at the canvas. It turned out that Swift had unknowingly painted down every word he had just said in his speech.

“Oh… um…” Swift felt a little dumbfounded, but he still didn’t feel much like being off from work or patrol.

“I’m not giving up on you yet.” said Artie.


Artie then got in the mood to do one of his big Art Attacks, by stomping his feet around in the tall, tall grass, which was due to be mowed soon by the park attendants anyway.

He carefully stomped the grass down flat in long trails, and was careful not to misstep, and by the time he was done, he had created outlines of a tropical beach complete with palm-trees and a crescent moon.

Passersby applauded at the sight of the beautiful art, and some took photos of it before it would have to be mowed down.

Lightning and Starla applauded, and so did Swift. He actually seemed quite impressed.

“Reminds me of a speech I gave to someone I arrested for harassing their neighbor.”

The three ponies sighed that he was going off about work again.

Swift explained, “You may have something pitiful or petty against this pony, but what gives you the right to steal from them, publicly insult them, or try to humiliate them in broad daylight? A pony who is just minding their own business, and hasn’t even so much as looked at you is just asking to be picked at or wailed on by its own kind.

Morality is always shaken around here when there are bad guys around, and the last thing needed is punks like you to worsen things by wailing on your fellow kind, and it only makes my job as an officer all the more harder.

So do yourself and all of us a favor, and grow up, before you take a step to far and wind up in a jail cell with all the monsters and bad guys we face every day.”

Lightning was moved by that speech-- having given it a few times to people himself when they misbehaved.

Suddenly, a mighty thought occurred, and even Starla and Artie happened upon the same idea.

“I think we may have discovered a hobby you’d be good at, Swift.” Lightning said.

“Huh?”

Before anyone could say anything else, civilians began to scream and panic.

“Dream Field…!”

“Dream Field…!!”

The fighters all looked up and could see a massive Dream Field heading their way.

Lightning’s features hardened, and he and Artie nodded at one another.

“Starla, Swift, lead the civilians and get somewhere safe.” ordered Lightning.

“Yes, sir.” Complied Swift, and he and Starla ran off, taking Shining Light with them.

“Daddy…!” wailed Shining.


Starla looked back at Lightning with a promising gaze to watch over him, and do what she could to help.


Lightning and Artie stood tall, and nodded at one another. It was time to transform…

“Starfleet Magic!”

Then they charged straight for the oncoming Dream Field.

“Engage Dream-Mode!” shouted Lightning.

They were surprised to find no civilians inside. The entire zone was empty.

“What’s going on?” asked Artie.

Lightning looked all around. “Stay sharp.”

The two men kept a sharp watch, and stood ready to anything that would happen.

Suddenly, they both felt something coming, and they leapt out of the way before they were hit by magical blasts.

No sooner had they landed on the ground did big basketball-bombs come at them, forcing them to leap out of the way again.

They anticipated, correctly, and dodged a third time, as several flasks came raining down on them, and exploding as they hit the ground.

The sounds of evil laughter were heard as the three teachers appeared, walking in from the darkness.

“You seem surprised to see us.” teased Magi.

“Guess you’ll know what else is coming to.” hissed Mash.

“…We’re going to have some fun time with you.” chuckled Emcee.

The fighters were not impressed. “If by “Fun” you mean we send you three packing again.” growled Lightning.

Artie snuffed, “And don’t think we’re scared that you three outnumber us. We can take you.”

The teachers all snickered, and Emcee sneered, “Three? Who said there were three of us?”

Mash then blew into his whistle, and five copies of each teacher came marching into view, forming a large group.

“Clones!” grumbled Lightning.

It was easy to distinguish the clones from the real villains-- all the clones had black eyes with no irises or pupils, they had darker skin tones, and they didn’t speak, but rather they just growled or hissed.

Lightning and Artie didn’t like the looks of this.

Emcee explained, “I conjured up a little formula to make this possible.”

Magi then cleared her throat sarcastically, “…With a little of my magic to boot.”

Emcee adjusted her glasses in a snarky fashion. “I think they get the idea.”

Mash snickered and motioned at the clones. “The look like us and are just as deadly too. So Game on!” and he blew his whistle loud signaling the clones to rush in.

“Let’s move!” shouted Lightning, and he and Artie flew up high into the air before being blasted by powerful blasts by the clones.

“Let’s take ‘em!” hollered Artie, and he grabbed his “SUPER STAFF.”


He charged at one of the Magi clones; colliding into her staff with his own. 

Just as the minions had promised, the clone was indeed as strong as the original as she pushed Artie back hard.

The clone then fired magical blasts at him, forcing him to dodge by leaping up high into the air.

A Mash clone then launched ball-bombs at him, forcing him to zip out of the way, and then he ran into an Emcee clone. He attempted to attack it, only for the clone to defend herself with her lab coat defense.

Lightning rushed forth to attack a Mash clone head on.

WHAM!! His small, but powerful fist collided into the clone’s large hand, resulting in a stalemate attack.

A Magi clone then attempted to blast him from behind, only for Lightning to sprint forth and punch her right in the face and sent her crashing into three other clones.

Artie knocked one clone away with his staff, and then another, and then he leapt up into the air…

“PAINT BOMBS”

He launched his explosives, which blew up all around more clones, forcing them back a few steps.

Still, the clones hardly seemed damaged at all, and they, along with their comrades stood ready for more brawling.

“Is that the best you’ve got?” mocked Mash.

Magi snickered, “Why don’t we up the stakes even more?”

Emcee’s glasses shimmered, “…Just what I was thinking.”

She pulled out another vial of her formula, and slammed it on the ground, creating a dozen more clones-- four of each of the three minions.

“Oh! This is so not good!” cried Artie.

Lightning looked all around at the army of clones vastly outnumbering him and Artie.

They could barely even stand up to just a few of the clones, and now there were much more.

“We can’t give up! We have to keep on fighting!”

Artie agreed, but both he and Lightning felt they needed backup and bad.



Outside, the Dream Field was sparking with lightning sparks, meaning the battle inside was intensifying big.

Starla and Swift teamed up with sentries to keep all civilians away from it.

Starla was getting worried about Lightning and Artie, and desperately wished she could go into the field and help them, but all she could do was the next best thing…

She fired a magical beacon out from her horn, sending several beams into the sky, which would alert the rest of the unit.

Swift wasn’t a Unicorn or Alicorn, but he was able to send out a beacon of his own-- simply by tapping his energizer in proper sequence, the badge summoned a small beacon ray which he fired into the sky signaling for the front-liners too.

“I sure hope they see them.” he said.

“Don’t worry, they will.” replied Starla. “Whenever these beacons are fired, their energizers glow, signaling them they are desperately needed.”



One of the sentries, who was new on the job, and fresh out of the Knight’s Academy, was starting to grow anxious. He was sweating bullets from under his helmet.

“I can’t take this much longer!” he groaned “I got to go in there and help them!”

Starla immediately stopped him, “Stay put. Your orders are to maintain watch.”

The sentry knew better than to defy superiors, or even talk back to them. “How can you just stand here like that? That’s your husband in there, and he could be beaten to a pulp as we speak!

When I signed onto this job, I agreed to help anyone as best I could, and all I do here is stand around looking ahead like some dummy hoping someone else will do the job for him.”

Before Starla could speak again, it was Swift who cut in for her.

“Take it easy…” and he went into one of his well-meaning, deep speeches.

“I was just like you; I was an ordinary civilian, always running scared whenever there was danger about, and all I could do is sit idly on the sidelines and watch while others heroically risked their necks to save us all.

The way they stood there so strong and proud, it really makes you feel your place-- you feel so darn useless that sock with holes in it looks more important than you.

They tell you “It’s okay. We’re happy to serve.” or “You pay our salaries with your taxes” but it only makes you feel smaller-- more worthless.

So we decide to do something about it. We join the force, we study, we train... we get an education-- all this and more to prove we can do something more for our people, but even after you earn your commission you still have to play by the rules.

Some things you can do, some things you can’t. Maybe you lack the experience, maybe it’s out of your league, or maybe you’re just told to stay out of it by superiors.

You still feel useless, and you don’t feel any better until you can do something heroic-- something that can silence that voice in your head and put you at better ease.”

He paused, when he saw the sentry was gazing at him with a look of realization and better understanding.

Then he continued…

“Well, let me tell you. The job we’re doing here, by keeping this place clear of civilians is already more than what we need to do to be useful and appreciated.

It may not silence the need we feel to actually go into action, and fight off those punks that are making things hard, but even if we could it probably would silence it… but not in the way you’d think.

We don’t have the power to fight The Nightmares. We can’t even lay a finger on them, but that can’t stop the fact that they can easily break us to pieces. Then it would be silenced, along with our lives.

Then the people would have stories to tell-- about how foolish you acted, and what you did was not the least but brave, but silly.

…That’s no way to feel important or useful.

The right thing to do is just what we’re doing now; helping the people in whatever way we can, and keep to it.

That’s what “Being Useful” means to me and others share that view. Maybe you can share it just as much.”

His speech totally had the guard moved and inspired, and he firmly stood back at his post to maintain his position.

Starla gave Swift a very pleased look, “Couldn’t have said it better myself. You ought to write things down like this.”

Swift remained still for a moment.

“Write it down…?” he wondered, followed by a mighty thought that made him grin wide.

“What? What is it?” asked Starla.

He didn’t answer-- not right away.


Back inside the field,

Lightning and Artie fought their very best, but they couldn’t seem to overtake the swarm of clones, or even get to the original minions.

“Do you think the others are on the way?” Artie whispered to Lightning.

“They better be. I know Starla would have sent out the signal.”

The two men were surrounded from all sides, even from above by levitating Magi clones.

The real Magi laughed, “This is like a dream come true.”

“And it’s only the beginning…” hissed Mash. “I just wish the rest of their little crew were here to see the end of their friends.”

Right at that moment, bright flashes shined as the rest of the entire crew entered through the Dream Field, all transformed and in their Dream-Modes.

“Lightning…!” Krysta hollered.

Lightning grinned gratefully that his friends were all here; Artie too.


The minions were outraged. Emcee scolded Mash, “You just had to open your big mouth!”

Mash didn’t feel the least bit insulted, or at fault.

The clones looked and the team glaring them down.

“Let’s go!” shouted Buddy.

The fighters roared as they charged forth!


“LEAF SWARM”
 
“DRILL QUILL”
 
“BOOM-BOOM ROCKETS”

The barrage of attacks streamed towards the monsters, forcing them all to dodge.

“Here I come!” shouted Rainbow. “SONIC RAINBOOM”

KAPOW!! She slammed the ground, making a strong explosion, blowing many of the clones off.

The real Magic then raised her staff to attack, only for Applejack to lasso her, and slam her hard the ground. 

“Round ‘em up!” she teased.


Pinkie Pie bounced off of Mash’s head, and proceeded to kick Emcee, only to run smack into her defensive lab coat.

“I don’t think so!” the evil minion sneered.

Pinkie only smirked, and bounced off the coat, before zipping out of the way, and Krysta surprised Emcee with a huge blow to the face.

“…I do think so.”


A group of the clones all huddled together, and unleashed their attacks-- magical blasts, bombs, and explosive vials.

Rarity and Spike stood together, and combined their fiery breaths into a mega blaze, intercepting the barrage.

Rhymey and Fluttershy stood back-to-back, and while moving in a circle, they punched and kicked out any clones rushing their way.

They slyly grinned and nodded at one another.


“That’s it!” shouted Magi “Let’s give them all we’ve got!”

“Yeah!” agreed Mash

Emcee nodded while grunting in agreement.


“Oh, yeah?” called Lightning. “Well, so will we.” And then he called to his unit “…Group Formation!”

“YES, SIR!!” the others all shouted.

Even without Starla, the team huddled together, and powered up their inner magic or auras, ready fire on the army of clones.

The original minions didn’t like the looks of this one bit, and hit the dirt like cowards!

“Ready!” shouted Lightning. “…FIRE!!”

The mega stream of power launched, blasting into the evil clones, vaporizing them to ash, much to the minions horror as they all looked up in shock!


Lightning then turned to glare at the trio

“Okay, you bozos! You’re next!” Pinkie growled at them.

“No, no! Pinkie!” cautioned Artie. “We can’t destroy them. We need information.”

Lightning stepped forth towards the cowering villains. “For the last time,” he bellowed “Who are you? Where do you come from, and why are you doing all this?!”

The minions’ cowering changed into evil snickers.

“You’ll know soon enough.” sneered Mash. “You may not know this, but we never intended to beat you here. You did just what we wanted.”

“What do you mean?” asked Lightning.

Magi laughed, “Let’s just say a few certain dreams are about to come true, and the world as you know it is about to change forever.”

They started to disappear, with Emcee calling them, “…Until then, pleasant dreams. They’ll be your lasts!”

Then they all had gone, laughing maliciously.

The fighters were all outraged, and curious.

“What do they mean “Dreams coming true?” wondered Applejack.

“I don’t know, but I don’t like it.” said Buddy.

Lightning clenched his fists, but he kept calm. “At least now we have a clue to be ready for something big happening.”

The others all agreed.


The dream field had vanished, and the group de-transformed as they marched forth.

Lightning held his arm up high, signaling Starla to let the civilians off.

Soon, all was normal again, but Lightning informed Starla of what the minions had told him and the others.

“I don’t like the sound of that.” 

Her husband agreed, and he intended to inform their royal majesties at once. The planet had to be prepared for a big climax.

“How did everything go out here?”

Starla explained about the little trouble with the sentry, “…Swift managed to talk some sense into him.” 

Lightning was about to give Swift his comments as well, when he noticed the lieutenant was scribbling down in his notepad.

“What are you doing?” he asked.

Swift looked up and replied, “…Just my new hobby.”

He was writing down some notes of his inspirational speeches that he gave when he addressed bad or troubled people…

The next day, in the New Ponyville Paper; Swift’s speech was found in the advice column. 

Lots of people were reading the speech from all over, and it sure inspired them to follow the laws more closely, or how to better themselves as people by thinking more clearly of things.

Now Swift had plenty to do instead of working himself silly all the time. He could just take it easier and write inspiring words to the public, and the newspaper did pay him a little extra for his columns.

Now he had a second job to keep him busy, and make a little extra money too.

Lightning couldn’t have felt prouder of him, and as for Swift… he was finally getting the hang of not overworking so hard… only when he didn’t have to.


(Promo)
 

In our next episode: The planet begins to be shrouded in darkness which leaves Princess Luna ill and bed-ridden. The Nightmares begin to unveil their ultimate wrath and their location as the heroes prepare to face their greatest challenge yet.


 


What sort of dangers will our heroes face?


 


Don’t miss the exciting episode of “Starfleet Magic!”


 


(Next Episode: “Part 1: In the Dark of the Day”)

> Episode 20: Part 1: In the Dark of the Day
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


EPISODE TWENTY


Lady Phantasma snickered menacingly in her chamber.

“The time is now! …All these ages of waiting and preparing are about to pay off. The ultimate nightmare is about to begin, and never end.”


Meanwhile, the rest of the school was busy preparing for the annual tradition.

“Graduation Day…” Zadovia announced to the assembly “You’ve all studied very hard, and developed your wickedness.

Now, you stand here, about to become real, full-fledged nightmares. You will terrorize dreams everywhere, and frighten all mortals everywhere out of their minds.”

The front row of students, whom were all graduates hollered for joy, but the vast majority of the room felt a little left out to not be graduating along with their fellow school mates.


The three teachers didn’t seem too amused or concerned about their students, or their groans and displeasures. If anything, they looked proud, as did Zadovia.

“And now, there is one final announcement to be heard…” she announced. “…But rather than tell you myself, I’ll leave that to our Great Founder: The Lady Phantasma.”

The images of Phantasma’s evil red eyes appeared high above the podium, and her evil laughter echoed throughout the hall.

“Wow! She looks wickeder than ever.” Mash whispered to his colleagues.”

Emcee agreed, “It’s because we’ve fed her so much power with every battle we’ve fought. She’s finally starting to awaken and take.”

Magi shuddered with delight, “I’m enjoying this more and more by the second.”


Phantasma addressed the crowd. “Students of the School of Nightmares… after all these ages, our great goal is about to be recognized. Only thing more must be accomplished and this will all be made soon.

Prepare yourselves for the great beginning of our triumph. Help us to succeed, and…” she paused and made certain she had complete and undivided attention, “…You will receive instant graduation with the highest of honors!”


Hearing this, the students cheered and hollered with joy.

Zadovia looked up proudly at the image of her master, while Phantasma sneakily thought, “Let the games begin, and the darkness rise!”
 
Her evil eyes began to glow brightly, and dark streams of haze began to spread all through the halls of the school.



That very evening, Princess Luna was due to get up to raise the moon, and begin the night, and her nighttime duties… 

…But as she left her bedroom, she didn’t look so well. She looked tired and a little pale.

“Luna?” Celestia asked, startling her sister.

“Oh, forgive me. I did not see you. I was just one way to…” she couldn’t seem to finish her sentence as she felt a little woozy and dizzy.

Celestia didn’t like this one bit. “I don’t think you should be up and about.”

“Nonsense...” Luna insisted “I have my duties, and I must uphold them.” but at that very moment, she had another dizzy spell and would have fallen flat on the floor had her sister not caught her in her arms.

“You also have decaying health, and I’m not going to let you push yourself.”

Before long, Luna was lying in bed, and she was sweating up a storm.

Celestia and Grand Ruler were there, along with the children as the court physician examined the suffering princess.

“Is Aunt Luna okay?” asked Castor.

“She looks so bad.” whimpered Leilani.

“We don’t know.” answered Grand Ruler. “The doctor is doing whatever he can.”


The doctor placed a cool, wet cloth on Luna’s forehead. “She has a fever; that much I can tell, but I’m truly baffled by all this.”

The family was baffled by it too. As supreme Alicorns, the royal trio usually never caught common illness, and always kept well-vaccinated and fit.

The only time they would ever get sick is if something was really wrong.

This made the children worry, and they moved in closer towards their aunt’s bed, but their mother held them back. Don’t get too close now.”

But the doctor assured her, “This isn’t contagious. You can come forth.”

With that, the parents and the children came forth.

Luna slowly opened her eyes, and looked up at her family, preferably at the children. Her lips curled into a weak but visible smile.

She reached her hand out from under the covers and allowed her niece and nephew to take it. “I will be fine, my dears.”

The children wanted to believe her, but they still had their suspicions this wasn’t as simple.


Luna then looked up at her sister…

Celestia looked down on her with deep concern in her eyes-- very close to tears.

The sisters said nothing to each other, as their sisterly-love was strong enough to understand they were wishing each other all the strength from one another.

Grand Ruler offered his own prayers too, and he also offered to take over Luna’s night duties, especially because he had his hunches as well that something was making Luna sick, and he wanted to investigate.

“I must go now.” he whispered to his wife. “Make sure the children are put to bed.”

Celestia agreed…


…And soon she was tucking the children into bed, but they didn’t look too sleepy.

“We’re so worried about Aunt Luna.” admitted Castor.

“Can’t we stay up with you, Mother?” asked Leilani.

Celestia wouldn’t hear of it. “I will stay up and keep an eye on her. You two should still try and sleep. I don’t want you two getting all tired and cranky.”

The children didn’t dare argue anymore.

“I’ll have to summon Cadance and Shining Armor to join us.” said Celestia. Then she kissed her children on their heads. “Try to sleep now. Goodnight, Children.”

“Good Night, Mother.” the kids called as she exited the room, but the two of them lay wide awake in bed, still shuddering with that very fear that was plaguing them.

“Leilani, do you think the bad guys have something to do with this?” asked Castor.

His sister nodded, “The Dream World was already spinning out of control the last time we saw it, but how is it connected to Aunt Luna?”

The children both agreed, they had to talk with Arien about this. 

“But wait!” cried Castor “We can only talk to him in our dreams-- when we’re asleep, and I don’t feel sleepy at all.”

“Me neither.” agreed Leilani. “Maybe if we just sit up quietly, we’ll fall asleep.”

The two lay back in their beds, just staring at the ceiling.


Meanwhile, their father stood on the highest terrace of the palace, and had used his own magic to raise the moon up and start the night.

Everything seemed alright. Lights in buildings were coming on. Others were going out as ponies headed off to bed, while other ponies were heading to work for their night jobs.

“So far, so good.” he thought, but he wasn’t letting his guard down. 

Like his children, he also had his suspicions, “Are the Nightmares responsible for what’s happening to Luna? 
 
Since her element is the Power of Darkness, perhaps, somehow, her own aura is affected by the darkness of the Nightmares.
 
…If this is true, Luna could be in great danger. We all may be.”
 

Early the next morning, Castor and Leilani awoke.

They had managed to fall asleep in the night, however…

Castor called over, “Leilani… did you--” we all he managed to get out before his sister shook her head in dismay. “…Nothing.”

Neither of them had a dream about Arien, the Dream World, or anything.

The children were deeply concerned. They remembered the last time they had spoken to Arien, the darkness was growing stronger. The Dream World was in terrible danger, and Arien’s spirit was growing weaker.


Feeling unable to sleep anymore, the children hopped out of bed. They walked over to the window and spread the curtains wide open…

…And what they saw made them both gasp hard in shock!

They had to find their parents and tell them about this!



Far, far away, in New Ponyville, Lightning stretched out and yawned, and hopped out of bed nice and early.

Starla was up too.

“Morning, Honey.” He said sweetly to her.

His wife smiled and walked over and kissed him sweetly. “Morning, Love.”

Suddenly, Krysta appeared.

“Lightning…! Starla…!”

Startled by her sudden appearance, Lightning remarked, “Won’t you come in?”

Krysta took a moment to catch her breath. “…You might want to see this.”

She fluttered over to the window and pulled the curtains open wide. Lightning and Starla braced for the expected sudden flare of sunlight to come in, but it didn’t happen. If anything, the sky seemed a little darker than it would for this time of the morning.

Reason being…

…Lightning and Starla looked out the window, and up into the sky.

“Galloping Galaxies!” cried Lightning.

“What is all this?” wondered Starla.

High in the skies were long streams of darkness-- like long black ribbons stretching across the sky and weakening the glow of the daylight.

The streams were growing bigger by the second as the light continued to fade.

Shining Light came bursting into his parents’ bedroom all affright. “Mommy…! Daddy…! What’s happening in the sky?!” he wailed.

Starla held her frightened son close comforting him. “Don’t worry, honey. Everything will be fine. Daddy and I will make it go away.”

…She hoped, and so did Lightning and Krysta.

“Go round up the unit.” Lightning whispered to Krysta. “I think this is what we’ve been waiting for.”

Krysta agreed and teleported away.

A few days ago, their majesties had ordered Lightning and his unit to report to the palace in New Canterlot if anything super unusual happened-- in view of the Nightmares’ threat from the last battle.

…And this was more than beyond super unusual!


Soon, the entire unit had arrived at the palace in New Canterlot, and at the very same moment, the Royal Crystal Family had arrived too.

“Hey!” Shining Armor called.

Flurry got all excited at the sight of Shining Light, but she was as scared as he was by the looming darkness in the skies.

“We better the kids to daycare.” suggested Cadance.

The others all agreed.

Button Fly and Twilight Sparkle Scales were the only other children brought. Seedling and Sun Stream were at home with their respective mothers while Buddy and Artie were at the palace.

No sooner were the kids safely placed in the custody of the royal daycare did Goldin come along. “Ah, good, you’re all here.” he said. “I’ve been asked to escort you all to the briefing room.”

As the group was led along, Lightning asked. “Is everything okay? Why aren’t their majesties here?”

Goldwin hesitated to tell, but he did anyway.

“Princess Luna is sick?” cried Spike.

“Oh, how dreadful!” whimpered Rarity.

“How ridiculous.” said Rainbow Dash. “I thought Supreme Alicorns never got sick like this.”

“Well, she’s sick.” replied Goldwin. “We don’t know what’s causing it, and we’re all very worried.”

Cadance felt sick to her stomach, and she excused herself from the group to head to her Aunt’s bedroom. 

“Cadance?” called Shining Armor.

His wife looked back at him-- the kind of stare that said it all and made you understand.

He decided to accompany her.

The others just continued to the briefing room.

Their majesties and the other royals came in almost immediately after.

“Good, you’re all here.” said Grand Ruler.

Lightning nodded, “We all came as ordered.” 

Both their majesties then gave a small yawn. They had been up all night doing Princess Luna’s night duties, and staying by her side.

They immediately took pep-pills to keep themselves awake.

“How’s she doing?” asked Starla.

Celestia hesitated.

Pinkie Pie nervously blew into a paper bag.

“Not very good…” Celestia finally answered. “She didn’t sleep very well, and her fever is worsening. So we’ve placed her in a cooling chamber to keep her stable.”


At that very moment, Luna lay in a special tube, in place of her bed. It kept her body temperature stable as promised, but it didn’t stop her, now, growing aches and pains.

She felt as if sharp needles to pricking her insides in many areas. If it got any worse, the court physician suggested plain freezing her body.

The group didn’t know what to say for Celestia, but she assured everyone. “Let my family and I worry about her. Right now, we’ve got other pressing matters…” she gestured to the outside at the darkening skies.

“Can you see that?” asked Dyno.

“It’s almost dark enough to be night again.” said Myte.


Streetlights lit, and windows brightened up in town, even the palace lights came on due to the darkness growing.

“The nightmares, they’re gone too far.
We need to show them like the heroes we are” said Fluttershy.

While Rhymey agreed with her, he said…

“I understand your wishes, dear,
But the people need to flee from here.

They must leave the planet, right away,
And go someplace safe, far away.”

“He’s right,” agreed Grand Ruler. “Already now, Krysta’s army fairies are at work as we had discussed.”


Ever since the last battle, Their Majesties had ordered citizens of United Equestria to standby for immediate evacuation.

Even now, many groups were filing in lines, heading through warp portals set up by the fairies, taking them all across space to the safe planets.

Mykan Stevens was helping the people in New Canterlot, while Swift Star aided the people on New Ponyville.


“Well, that there’s a good thing.” said Applejack. “At least they can be safe from danger now.”


Many of the others were not so certain.

“Applejack, remember,” said Buddy “These aren’t ordinary enemies we face; they’re living nightmares.”

“He’s right.” agreed Artie. “Dreams can follow you anywhere, and it’s feasible.


Suddenly, there was a knock at the door to the briefing room; even though the meeting was in progress.

One of the guards entered to room, followed by Professor Brain.

“Forgive the intrusion, your majesties, but he said it was most urgent.”

The Professor explained the situation…

“What? Are you sure of this?” asked Grand Ruler.

“Quite certain, my lord.” replied Brain “It seems the flow of space departures have ceased. I was asked to check the systems in the main ops to ensure no malfunction, and I could find nothing to fault.”

Krysta looked out the window, and she could see herself in the distance-- deep in the village all the portals had stopped working.

She tried to created one right then, herself, but nothing happened. “It’s the darkness!” she cried “Somehow, it’s blocking my warping powers.”

Lightning realized “…Just like in the Dream Fields. That’s it! All this darkness is one massive Dream Field covering the entire planet.”


Everyone was inclined to agree.

Grand Ruler activated a hidden computer in the walls. The systems were still operating properly.

“It seems that only half of the populace has fled the planet!”

“Only half?!” remarked Celestia. “This is very bad!”


Pinkie Pie began to fret, fearing if the Cakes’ and her own family were still on the planet. “What are we going to do?! What Are We Going To Do?!”

Applejack held her by the shoulders and barked, “Get a hold of yourself, that’s what you’ll do.

We got to think here. We know what the nightmares are up to now, but I got feeling the worst is yet to come.”

Starla then had an idea, “…That golden spirit-- the one that appeared when this whole thing started when he gave us these dream bands.”

Everyone recalled the flashback to when he appeared.


“Be Warned: a great evil is now threatening your world. With the use of these gifts, you will be given the power to stop them.”
 

Everyone looked down at their dream bands.

“Whoever he is, he knows more about these creeps than any of us.” said Lightning.

“Si, but… who is he, really?” asked Dyno.

Myte nodded, “And how can we contact him?”


Pinkie goofily tried rubbing her band like a genie’s lamp, hoping the spirit would appear. She felt embarrassed with this failed.

Spike and Rarity looked down at their bands without a single clue; same did the others.



Meanwhile, Castor and Leilani were by their aunt’s side, watching her sleep peacefully-- she had been given medicines to ease her pain-- but they hated to look at her through the glass tube.

The doctor and their mother had allowed the children to stay, as long as they didn’t bother her, and call the second something bad happened-- if Luna started having pains again.

Two sentries were present too to try and keep a watchful eye on the children while their parents were in the meeting.

The children held hands tightly, both worried for their aunt.

“Try not to fear, highnesses.” said one of the sentries. “The court physician is doing what he can.”

The children were still not convinced, knowing the darkness was responsible for all this.

Finally, Castor admitted, and whispered to Leilani, “…I say we tell them.”

Leilani gazed at her brother. Part of her wanted to say “No! No! We mustn’t!” but another part of her actually agreed with him.

“We promised Arien to keep it a secret, but father once taught us…  “There are times when secrets must be revealed.”

Both children began to fret on possible consequences if they told their secret, but keeping it only felt heavier on them now.


Suddenly, the children stood tall and stiff, and their eyes began to glow brightly, startling the guards.

“Children?” cried one of the guards. “Children, what is it?”

The children did not respond. They just stood where they were, stiff and silent with their eyes still glowing, freaking the guards out.


Outside, their majesties and the entire group stood, all stood at the drawbridge of the palace.

“Do you think this will work?” asked Krysta.

“It’s worth a try.” replied Lightning “If we combine all our dream-powers into one massive burst, maybe we can pierce through those shadows and dispel the dream field.”

He then looked at Starla as if to express his concern and ask her to stay out of it, but his wife already disagreed. “We need all hands for this one.” She paused and touched her stomach, also expressing concern for the baby. “…I’ll try not to burst out too much.”

Lightning agreed, and ordered everyone to stand ready to transform.

The space ponies were first. “STARFLEET MAGIC!!”

“Sure feels great to be back in armor.” remarked Starla.

The Equestrians went next…

“HARMONY HOUR, FRIENDSHIP POWER!”

Followed by Spike…

“Dragon Power!”

Then it was Cadance…

“Go-Go Ninja!”

And finally, Shining Armor…

“Mask of Saber!”


Celestia merely magically changed from her royal dress and robe, into her old battle suit.

“Engage Dream-Mode!” ordered Lightning, and soon everyone was glowing brightly in the dream light.

“Are we ready now?” asked Grand Ruler.

Everyone saluted proudly.

Everyone stood out in the open area before the drawbridge, hand-in-hand forming a big circle.

“Concentrate hard now.” hollered Lightning.

“Hope this works.” muttered Rainbow.

Everyone focussed hard while looking straight up at the sky. Soon, their glowing grew brightly--their inner auras and magic combined with the dream energy.

All the energy combined into the center of the ring, in a massive glowing ball of light, which then fired as a massive burst up at the sky.

The light was so bright, all the citizens in town could see it, and so could others from miles away.

The blast fired straight up, colliding into the darkness in a massive and bright explosion.


The fighters all nearly collapsed to their knees.

“Whoa! That was a kicker.” said Applejack.

“…Did it work?” asked Buddy.

“It’s… too bright to tell.” said Artie.

As the light from the resulting impact weakened, up in the sky, everyone could see wide opened rifts of broad daylight peeking through the darkness.

Everyone’s faces lit up with hope, but those hopes were immediately dashed when the holes were patched up by more darkness

“It didn’t work!” cried Saber.

Cadance clenched her fists in outrage.


“…Of course it didn’t work!” called a familiar voice.

Everyone looked ahead and saw Magi standing before them.

“You won’t be able to bust up this Dream Field. It’s not like the small ones you’ve faced. It’s got more power in it than all of you combined.

As quickly as you try and dispel it, the darkness will instantly reform.”

The fighters growled and glared at her.

“We still outnumber you!” bellowed Lightning.

“Oh, really…?” Magi laughed, and at that moment, Mash and Emcee appeared alongside her.

“We are far from amused!” bellowed Rarity. 

Spike agreed. “We’ll just do to you again what we did in the previous battle. We can take on any monsters you throw at us.”

Many of the others did not share the boast of confidence, especially the villains.

The trio just stood where they were, grinning wickedly.

“They don’t get it, do they?” teased Mash.

“Apparently not…” snickered Emcee.

That’s when the ground began to rumble and quake.

“What’s happening?” wailed Krysta.

Their majesties remained stiff and alert…

…Then all once, big puffs of smoke burst up from the ground and took on the form of black shadowy creatures-- like ghouls, or specters-- with red eyes, sharp teeth, and claws.


As the darkness worsened, Princess Luna awoke, groaning and moaning as more sharp pains began to stab at her.

The children were still locked in their trance with their eyes glowing, and their faces just as expressionless as ever.

The lone guard staying in saw that Luna needed help. He quickly pulled on the service rope, and the ponies who answered at the door immediately saw the problem with the princess.

“Summon the court physician, immediately!” cried the guard.

The servants agreed and headed off, but when the guard turned back to face the children, they actually started moving-- slowly turning their heads towards one of the bedroom windows.

“Your highnesses?” the guard asked, but he got no response. Instead, the children began walking towards the window, like zombies.

“What are you doing?!” the guard bellowed, but the children continued to move towards the window, as if they intended to just flee on out.



Meanwhile…

“What kind of monsters are those?” yelped Fluttershy.

“Kinds we haven’t seen yet, I suppose.” rhymed Rhymey.

Some felt they had seen these types of monsters only in plain nightmares.


“Starla, get back…” Lightning insisted. “Krysta, go with her.”

His wife and Krysta complied, and they flew up onto the battlements of the palace.


“Attack!” shouted Grand Ruler.

Everyone roared and began to rush forth.

The shadow ghouls rushed forth as well and met with the fighters in fierce brawls.

The heroes punched and kicked at the shadows, but these new monsters proved to be quite the adversaries. They moved much faster than normal monsters did and were able to dodge each and every attack that came their way.

Others even caught the fighters’ fists in their claws and shoved them off, or grabbed their legs as they came in for a kick, and flipped them up and over.

“These guys are strong!” groaned Saber.


Cadance dodged the attacked from oncoming shadows, but she couldn’t seem to get an opening to attack, especially when the shadows revealed their abilities to shoot energy-beams from their eyes.

She was blasted hard, as were several of the other fighters. Even their majesties were having a hard time.


The trio of villains just looked on casually at the battling without bothering to join in. They just watched with amusement and cheeky grins.


“All right! That does it!” growled Grand Ruler. “Let’s give them all we got!”

Celestia nodded in agreement, and so did Lightning.

They all stood together and powered up their best attacks…

“UNIFORCE”

“TEN-FOLD… UNIFORCE”
 
Celestia didn’t shout out her attack, bit still fired a huge blast of light from her horn.

The three forced combined, zoomed forth in one massive stream, striking the ghouls and vaporizing them all.

The other fighters all cheered and leapt for joy, while the trio only snickered.

“Don’t celebrate yet!” hollered Mash.

That’s when the fighters could see, the ghouls were coming back as if they had never been beaten at all.
 
“How is this possible?” groaned Dyno.

“What kind of trick is this, meng?” asked Myte.


“It’s no trick.” sneered Magi. “These creatures are nightmare monsters. They dwell in the very darkness that surrounds us. As quickly as you try to beat them, they’ll just come right back.”


The fighters all cringed.

“So even if we beat them, they won’t stay down?!” cried Rarity.

“I think that’s what they just said.” replied Spike.


Emcee snickered and said “…And that’s not even the best part…!”


“What does she mean by that?” wondered Krysta.

Starla wondered too, until she looked up and over the land, “Look!” she shouted.

From the height she stood on the wall, she could see more ghouls were appearing in the village.

Ponies and other creatures began to panic, and while there were sentries and other Starfleet fighters; without any dream-bands, they were powerless to do anything.


Inside the palace, the alarms were going off like crazy, as reports were coming in from all over the planet-- more and more shadows ghouls were materializing everywhere!

“This can’t be happening?!” cried Celestia.

“Oh, but it is…” laughed Emcee. “Nightmares love the dark, and they love to feast on fear.”

The fighters had positively no idea how to possible save their world this time.


To Be Continued…

(Promo)



In our next episode: The ghouls continue to threaten United Equestria, and the royal children are missing. It soon becomes school time when our heroes finally infiltrate enemy headquarters and get a real clue of what’s happening around them, in a world full of the most fearsome, frightening foes and dangers imaginable.


 


What new challenges await our heroes?


 


Don’t miss the next exciting episode of “Starfleet Magic!”


 


(Next Episode: “Part 2: Dreaded School Time!”)

> Episode 21: Part 2: Dreaded School Time
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


“Previously on Starfleet Magic…”


 


The planet was shrouded in wicked shadows which began to poison Princess Luna with illness. The darkness turned out to be a massive dream field, which trapped half the populace from fleeing from the dangers that lurked within-- evil shadow ghouls popping up all over the planet, and to make matters stranger, Prince Castor and Princess Leilani became entranced by some mysterious force.




EPISODE TWENTY-ONE


With more and more shadow ghouls appearing, and so very few resources to fight them. The remaining inhabitants of United Equestria shuddered and whimpered in fear at the sight of the hideous ghouls approaching them.

Swift Star couldn’t believe this was happening. “…I can’t see much of a way out of this.” he said to himself. “Some Lieutenant I turned out to be.”

Even in New Canterlot, the ponies asked Mykan…

“Can’t you do something?”

“Can your weapons save us?”

Poor Mykan shook his head. Without a dream band, even his weapons would have no effect against such enemies.


The trio of minions continued to snicker at the heroes.

“You may as well give up.” Mash called. “From now on, this world belongs to us, and that goes double for all other worlds beyond too.”

Lightning clenched his fists angrily as he glared at the wicked shadows moving towards the group, and the village, and worrying about the other countries and cities beyond. “There’s got to be something we can do to get at these things.”

“…There is!” said Grand Ruler. He looked over at Celestia, and she agreed.

They got out the Rainbow Rod halves, and joined them together, making a magical glow.

The fighters all gazed up in awe, while the minions were shocked.

“Hey, what’s going on?!” groaned Magi as she and her colleagues covered their eyes.

“That light! Make it stop!!” shouted Mash.

Emcee covered her face with her coat.

When the light faded, glowing brightly in the sky was none other than the Grand Celestial Ruler. They glowed brighter than ever due to being shrouded in dream magic.

The giant creature glared down at the three minions-- actually making them shudder-- and they bellowed “…Time to put a little stopper in your twisted games.”

The Ruler flew up high, floating atop the flag pole on the highest tower of the palace, and then raised their magic scepter high up over their head.

“What are they doing?” wondered Starla.

She got her answer as the ruler powered up, and unleashed a great wave of sparkling light that quickly began to spread all along the ground.

The three villains groaned as the light spread across the entire planet, but the darkness in the skies didn’t seem to lift up a bit.

“It’s not working!” cried Pinkie.

Lightning disagreed. “I don’t think that’s what they’re doing.”

Indeed! The Ruler, still coated by the dream magic, combined it with their, already, awesome, holy, powers, to cast magical barriers all over the planet.

These barriers pushed back all the shadow ghouls, and kept the towns, villages, and all the inhabitants protected.

The ghouls couldn’t get through. One touch of the barriers vanquished them instantly, and they were powerless to tunnel under and get inside.

The palace was protected now too, and all the shadows were repelled outside.

The fighters were overjoyed, while the minions were outraged.

“Hey! You can’t do that! That’s cheating!!” whined Magi.

The Ruler glared down at the trio and insisted, “We can do far more than you realize!”

Lightning and the others agreed as they stood forth, confronting the trio. With the shadow ghouls held back, there was far less obstacles in the way now…

…But just as things were about to get heated up, Lightning noticed the villains’ bodies were a tiny bit transparent.

“They’re not real!” he wailed.

The fighters were all confused, until Lightning fired a few blasts at them, only for his shots to pass right through the villains.

“They’re just illusions!” cried Buddy.

“So they aren’t really here!” growled Applejack.

The images laughed.

Emcee confessed, “We’re just casting these images because we couldn’t miss the chance of seeing your faces when we announce our taking over of this world.”

Mash chuckled, “You should’ve seen yourselves.”

His taunting enraged everyone, and suddenly there was worse to come.

“Your majesties!!” called a guard from the window-- the very guard who was watching the children and Luna before. “Your majesties…! Something is with the children!”

The Ruler gasped with worry.

The fighters were alarmed as well to hear this, but nothing could prepare them for the next thing that happened, for the second guard came rushing in with most-disturbing news.

“Gone!!” cried the Ruler “Our children are gone!”

Pinkie gasped…

Rarity felt faint…

…Everyone else was in complete shock.

The guard explained what happened…

…How the children started acting funny, and then began to walk like zombies towards the window in Luna’s bedroom.

“I tried to stop them, I really did.” groveled the guard, “But it was like trying to move a mountain! I-I… just couldn’t hold them off. I couldn’t even stop them with magic.”


The images heard everything, and they felt this was most-interesting, and then they all heard a familiar voice calling to them.

“You three…!”
 
Artie’s ears twitched. “Anyone else heard that?”

Everyone agreed, but none had the slightest idea who it was or where it was coming from.

“It’s the boss!” whimpered Mash.

“Quit clowning around and report to me at once. We have much work to do.”
 
Heeding their orders, the images began to fade away.

“So long…!” Magi taunted at the fighters.

Lightning was outraged, but there was no time for that now... 

…The darkness continued to worsen, and more ghouls were showing up all over. They were powerless to break through The Ruler’s spell, but The Ruler would have to remain where they were, keeping the spell active if to keep the people safe.

This meant that they could not leave to find their lost children!

More ghouls appeared, and rather than fight them off, “Let’s move!” hollered Lightning as he and all his friends leapt up high, passing through the barrier and landing on the battlements near Starla and Krysta.

“You girls okay?” asked Lightning.

“We’re fine, but what are we going to do?” wailed Krysta.

“The children are out there, on their own…!
It’s dangerous to be out there alone!” cried Fluttershy.

Rhymey looked up at the darkness in the skies…

“The evil continues to grow stronger still,
As our enemies carry out their wicked will!

We must find the children fast,
And put an end to the evil, at last!”


Everyone agreed, but when they tried to use their visors to scan for Castor and Lelani’s by tracking their specific signals.

“I’m not getting anything.” said Rainbow. “What’s going on?”

They were able to scan for each other, but not the children no matter how hard they tried.

“You don’t suppose?” fret Dyno.

“Of course we don’t suppose.” said Myte. “They have to be around here somewhere.”

Suddenly, though The Ruler was maintaining their position atop the palace, they could still move their eyes and see all around them.

“The children…! We see them!!”

The children were far out in the open fields away from the palace, surrounded by magical light, like the dream magic, which warded off any of the shadows that came at them.

Before leaving to try and catch them, Lightning kissed Starla softly, asking her to remain behind where it was safe.

“…You be careful out there.” She said to him, and playfully touched her stomach. “I’d like this baby to know its dad.”

Her husband nodded, “I haven’t let you down yet.”

Then he and the fighters, along with Krysta rushed out over the fields, where it was really getting darker than anywhere else.

“What’s going on?” wonder Applejack. “It’s getting too dark to see around here, even with our own glowing.”

Then, Artie asked, “Has anybody noticed something? There aren’t any shadow ghouls around here at all.”

“He’s right.” agreed Pinkie, and she comically looked up, down, every way around, “…Not a one?”

“What’s going on?” asked Spike.

“I believe we’re about to find out…” cried Rarity. “…Look!”

…Up ahead stood Castor and Leilani, both standing like statutes and completely mesmerized while shrouded in the dream light.

“…Your Highnesses!” called Lightning, but the children did not respond. “What’s wrong with you two?”

Pinkie waved her hand in front of the children, snapped her fingers, and then took a huge breath to yell in their faces… only for Applejack to pull her back with her hands over Pinkie’s mouth.

Suddenly, the light around the children went out, and the both snapped to their senses.

“What happened?” groaned.

“What’s going on?” whimpered Leilani “Where are we? How did we get here?” she and her brother were really getting scared because of the dark.

Fluttershy came up to them and held them close.

“Don’t worry, you’re safe now,
We’ll take you back and--” she paused and looked up, “…Oh, Wow!”

Everyone looked up and saw a large and spooky-looking building unveiling in the darkness.

“What… is this?” asked Krysta.

Buddy got a good look, “It… looks like some kind of school.”

Cadance shuddered as the sight of the dark building.

“Wait a minute…” said Saber “What’s a school doing here? How did it even get here in the first place?”

Everyone began to think the same thing; having never seen this structure before, but it soon began to make sense-- what with the building being so evil-looking, the mysterious of its appearance, and the darkness shrouding it greater than ever…

“This has to be it…” said Lightning. “…This is where all those Nightmares and monsters have to be coming from.”

He was so fascinated, that he almost lost sight of the present. “Let’s take the children home, and then we get back and investigate. I want to know more about this place.”

Everyone started to turn the other way, ready to leave…

…Unaware they were being watched!

The Lady Phantasma sensed their presence, and snickered in the shadows, “Leaving so soon? School is just about to begin.”


Just as the team took the children away from the school, all of a sudden, there they were… right back in front of the building again.

“Uh, didn’t we just come from here?” asked Rainbow.

Pinkie nodded, and the team started going to the left, but once again they ran into the school. They even tried flying straight up into the sky-- the school showed up before them again.


“It shows up in every direction that we go.” said Artie. “It’s almost like it’s following us.”

Krysta tried to teleport everyone away, but it was no use while they were shrouded in the shadows.

Lightning didn’t like this at all.

Suddenly, the big front doors burst wide-open, and long, dark, tentacles came shooting out, towards everyone.

“LOOK OUT!!” Lightning shouted. Cadance and Saber quickly grabbed the Children, pulling them out of the way, while the fighters stood ready to intercept the tentacles-- punch, chop, kick, or hack them to bits with their sharp weapons…

…Only to discover how tough the tentacles really were.

Rhymey tried hacking one with his sword, only for nothing to happen.

Spike and Rarity tried breathing fire…!

Nothing!

Soon, all the fighters and the children were ensnared, and dragged into the building-- The doors slammed shut behind them!

Everyone screamed and wailed as they felt they were falling through an eerie, shadowy tunnel-like vortex.

“I think I’m going to be sick!!” Rarity shouted.

“Don’t… lose the children!!” Spike called.

Cadance and Saber both looked up and saw their cousins being pulled away in another direction.

“Kids! Come back!!” cried Saber, but it was no use. Neither he, nor any of the fighters could seem to reach them in the swirling darkness.

“HELP!!” the children cried before disappearing into the darkness.

“NO!!!” Lightning shouted.


Suddenly, with a loud THUD…!! Everyone crashed on a hard, solid floor.

“Is everyone okay?” asked Buddy.

“I think so.” replied Applejack. “…What a ride!”

Everyone got to their feet, feeling unharmed.

“The children…! Where are they?” asked Dyno.

Myte looked around and said, “Where are we?”

Everyone deduced that they were inside the school’s atrium, and a very creepy and foreboding place it seemed.

It seemed like an ordinary school hall, but it was very dark and creepy. Cobwebs were everywhere, blood stains on the walls and the floors, and torches lighting the halls instead of regular lights. 

“It feels more like a temple hall.
I don’t like this, not at all.” said Rhymey.

Suddenly, the sounds of shrill shrieks, and eerie laughter seemed to echo through the halls, making some of the fighters jump in fright, especially Fluttershy.

She could see a door-- most likely leading to back outside.

“I think I’ll just leave now!
Don’t try to stop me-- Ow!!” she yelped when Applejack suddenly grabbed her by the arm. “What kind of Starfleet General are you, running away like that?!” she scolded.


“She’s right!” agreed Lightning “We can’t leave now! We’ve got to find the children. Their majesties would never forgive us if something happens to them.”

The fighters tried scanning for the children’s signal with their visors, but they weren’t able to scan for pretty much anything at all.

“My visor’s being scrambled.” said Buddy.

“Mine, too.” said Rainbow.

“That’s the least of your worries.” hissed an evil voice.

“That’s the same voice from before.” said Saber. “…The one that was calling to the trio.”

Cadance nodded in agreement, and voice continued to call out to the team…

“You’ve now stepped into a world of nightmares beyond your imagination. Get used to your surroundings, because this all there is, and all there ever will be.”
 
Lightning was losing patience and angrily called out. “The royal children…! Where are they?”

The voice only snickered, “If you want them so badly, come and get them…” the voice paused. “…That is, if you can brave the dangers that lurk around every corner.”
 
With a soft chuckle, the voice faded out, leaving Lightning more furious than ever.

“Let’s go!” and he started marching towards the hallways.

The others agreed and began to follow him into the evil school, huddling together in a group to keep from getting lost.

The halls were long and empty, which seemed pretty odd for a school. Pipes were drippy, and the floors were all grimy and even a little misty.

“Ugh’ll…!” groaned Rarity. “You’d think some institutes would learn proper hygiene.”

“Focus!” said Lightning. “Something could happen any second.”

He sounded really tough, and he had his reasons.

“Lightning, we want to get the children back too.” said Artie. “But we have to keep our heads.”

Lightning agreed. As Commander, he knew better. “It’s not just the children I’m worried about; it’s out there too. These nightmares… they’re wrecking our world. Who knows what else they’ll do.

Ever since they appeared, I’ve wanted to know who they are, what they want, what they’re trying to, do and stop it.”

Suddenly he stopped dead still, feeling vibrations in the air. “Hit the dirt!” he shouted, and everyone ducked down just in time as a huge axe on a chain swung past.

Rarity heart was racing fast! “Oh, my…!!”

“Where did that come from?” wondered Spike.

Suddenly, the fighters felt more vibrations coming from the floor, and they all leapt up just in time as multiple spikes shot up from below.

“Let’s move!” shouted Lightning. “Keep your eyes sharp!”

Everyone took off down the hall, feeling the vibrations for all sorts of tricks and traps—guillotines, rotating sawblades, trap holes, crushing pillars-- that seemed to leap out unexpectedly, and everyone just dodged by hairs.

The more they rushed the deeper and longer the hall seemed to go.

“This placed looked a lot smaller outside.” complained Dyno.

“Si, but looks are usually deceiving when it comes to this.” said Myte.


Just then, everyone’s gave a twitch by what sounded like rushing water coming in from behind. Only it turned out to be a big surge of red blood

“Look out!!” hollered Saber.

“Huddled together, quick…!” shouted Lightning, and everyone came together as he shrouded everyone in a big Uniforce barrier, letting the wave pass by them.

“Okay, that was officially terrifying!” groaned Krysta.

Everyone took a big breather as Lightning uncast the barrier, but Fluttershy then gasped…

“Sorry to sound like a dread,
But look up ahead.”

“What could be worse than all that?” asked Spike, but then he saw, “Oh…”

Everyone came to a halt and gasped at lay before them. 

The area was so gigantic, it really made everyone question how it could all fit inside the school-- it was as high as a five story-building and wide enough to be a football stadium, and the whole place seemed to be a 3D-like maze, with twisting stairways, awkwardly placed doors, strange-looking hallways.

“Oh, sure…! We’ll be able to find anything now.” grumbled Rainbow.

Suddenly, Pinkie felt a really nasty chill run down her spine, making her whole body quiver. “Pinkie-Sense in overdrive!” she whimpered. “Something big is about to happen!!”

Before anyone could question her, shadowy claws reached up from under the floor and grabbed her ankles.

“AAH…!!”

That’s when many doors flung right open, and so many different ghouls, monsters, and other creatures came rushing out in an all-out ambush!

“Don’t tell me these are the pupils!” wailed Applejack.

Pinkie kicked herself free from the shadow on the floor, and she looked ready to take the brutes all on, only to see, just like the others, the entire area was flooded with baddies!

“They’re everywhere!” cried Rainbow.

All those monsters growled and snarled as they approached, and soon they were joined by none other than the trio: Magi, Mash, and Emcee, and they weren’t illusions this time.

“Now… school’s really in session!” laughed Magi.

Lightning, again, demanded, “Where are the royal children?!”

Mash blew his whistle, “Looks like someone’s forgetting to raise his hand before questioning. Not that we’d answer you anyway.”


“And according to my calculations,” teased Emcee “…The odds of you actually being able to save the children, and yourselves are… oh… um… absolutely Zero-Point-Zero percent.”

Lightning snuffed, “I actually like those odds, because we always prove them wrong.”

Magi snickered, “You’re quite literally living in a dream world.” Then she held out her staff and shouted to the army “…ATTACK!!”

Lightning powered up! “Ready?” he called to his friends, and they all powered up as well. In-spite of the large army they were facing, they were all still willing to fight.

Lightning jumped on one monster, and leapt of it, punching another into a group of other monsters.

Two more tried to grab him, but he elbowed them both in the chests, and flipped them over.

With his whip on hand, Buddy lashed at every monster that came at him, until a flying creature with huge talons came in and picked him up.

“Hey!!” he shouted, and before the creature could lift him too high, “LEAF SWARM!” he unleashed his leaves right at the monster’s face, forcing it to drop him back to the ground.


Spike and Rarity fought valiantly too.

“Take this!” Spike shouted, slashing his sword hard, blowing some of the monsters away.

With her claws, Rarity slashed, and bashed each and every monster. “Back…! Back I say!!” she thundered.

Then she and her husband nodded at one another, and stood, back to back, and they each took a huge breath, and breathed out busts of flames, while spinning round, and round like a pinwheel, striking every monster in their path.

Cadance threw her ninja shurikens at several monsters, which batted them away like they were nothing, forcing her to skillfully dodge their oncoming attacks.

Finally, the group of monsters rushed her all at once, and while it looked like they crashed into her, with her ninja powers, she somehow, had zipped away, making the monsters foolishly wail on each other.

She was then forced to leap up high when another monster tried to rush her, allowing Saber to strike it when his sword. “Sneak up on my wife, eh?” he growled.

Two other monsters tried to sneak up on him from behind, but, without even turning round, he simply punched them with extra arms.

Then he found himself surrounded by monsters. “Oh, yeah?” he bellowed, and he drove his sword into the floor hard, and got out his chain, whirling the sickle around and around, knocking the monsters all in the heads, and making them fall like trees. “And stay down!” he growled.


Not that it really mattered how many monsters he or friends whacked down. More and more seemed flood out from the twisted doors, flowing down the wavy stairs, even some even burst up through the floor.

“There’s too many of them!” shouted Krysta.

“We can’t give up!” hollered Artie.

He leapt up high with his staff in-hand, and swatted a horde of flying creatures in the air.

Applejack punched one monster away, and then saw several coming at her at once.

“Okay! Time for a good old fashioned buck kick!” she growled, and then, she got down on her palms, and thrust her feet out, kicking one monster hard in the chest and sent it crashing into the others.

Suddenly she was gabbed hard from behind by a four-armed creature, holding her at bay. She struggled, but couldn’t seem to free herself…

…That is until Rhymey and Fluttershy came flying and kicked the monster hard in its open sides, making it drop her.

“Hey,
You okay?” asked Rhymey.

Applejack gave her friends a thumb up, but then more monsters burst up through the floor! “Ugh! This ain’t working!”

Fluttershy agreed,

“Every time we knock them to the floor,
They just come back with for more and more!”


Things got even stranger when she suddenly ran into a monster she recognized-- Sputterfly.

Fluttershy was most-surprised and couldn’t understand it in the least.

Then there were more familiar creatures—the Rag Doll, the football team, even Ms. Seams was back too.

“These are all the monsters we’ve already beaten!” cried Dyno.

“How are they back?” asked Myte.


The trio laughed, and Mash called “Don’t forget about us!” and he unleashed his ball bombs at everyone, even almost hitting the students as well.

Magi fired magic blasts form her staff, while Emcee threw her explosive vials.

Explosions and sparks erupted all over blowing everyone about.

“Hey! What gives!” shouted Dyno.

“You actually would hit your students too?!” yelled Myte.

Pinkie was equally as outraged. “What kinds of school teachers risk the lives of their own students?”

The trio laughed, and Emcee said, “I doubt very much they care about it, seeing as they don’t live in the first place.” 

The fighters all blinked in confusion.

Magi snickered. “Don’t you fools get it? They don’t live, they don’t die, and neither do we. We’re all just dreams!! Just like everything else around here, and dreams don’t disappear as easily as you think they do.”

While still fighting, the team took a moment to check all their surroundings, and from their past experiences, it was all starting to make more sense.

“This whole school, and all of you-- this is just one big dream?” asked Krysta.

Lightning punched down a monster and glared at the teachers. “That means this place isn’t really real, and none of you are real. But why does it all feel so real?”

“Ha!” snapped Mash, and he unleashed his bombs on Lightning again, which he dodged by leaping up high. “We dreams could have been real, but thanks to mortals like you… we aren’t!”


“UNIFORCE!” he unleashed his power at him, only for Magi to come in and defend her colleague with a strong wall of magical light.

“What?!” gasped Lightning.

“Did you see that?” asked Buddy in shock.


“She just blocked Lightning’s attack like it was nothing.” wailed Rainbow. “I thought no one could stand up to the Uniforce.”


Emcee chuckled, “Maybe you need to dream bigger.” And she pulled out a vial of formula which the fighters all recognized-- the mixture she used on the Dream Field before to make her own strength grow immensely. “I’ve recently perfected it, so now all our powers are even greater than yours.”

Lightning shook his head in disbelief. “No! I can’t believe that! I don’t believe that!”

He roared loud as he charged up his aura, and came soaring in for a head-on attack, but Mash simple stomped his foot, sending a huge shockwave to blow him back hard, and sent him skidding along the stone floor.

“Lightning!” called Buddy as he and the others raced to him. “Are you okay?”

“I’m fine.” replied Lightning “But watch it-- they really are stronger now.”

Magi laughed “You think THAT is stronger? We’ll show you “Stronger!”

She then raised her staff up high, casting light over herself and her colleagues, causing them all to grow to three times their original sizes.

“Oh, no…! Not this again!” groaned Krysta.

The fighters were either growling or shuddering with fear as they gazed up at the laughing teachers.

“See what happens when you dream big?” joked Mash. “And it looks like your dreams, and your realities are, quite literally, about to get squashed!”

With the giant teachers, and the vast army of monsters backing them into the walls, the team really was in trouble.


To Be Continued…


(Promo)


In our next episode: Things from bad to worse as the nightmares continue to gain more strength, turning their attentions back on United Equestria, in attempt to bring Starfleet down, and the secrets of the golden sword finally fall into the enemies hands, placing the royal children and Lightning and his friends in even greater verge of ultimate defeat.


 


How can our heroes overcome these new trials?


 


Don’t miss the next exciting episode of “Starfleet Magic!”


 


(Next Episode: “Part 3: “Secret of the dreams.”)

> Episode 22: Part 3: Secret of the Dreams
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


“Previously on Starfleet Magic…”


 


The royal children had led the team of fighters to the School of Nightmares itself, where, once inside, had lost the children and were forced to brave the endless amounts of danger that seemed to flood the entire institute, and backing our heroes into a helpless corner.


 


 


 


EPISODE TWENTY-TWO


The giant teachers snickered as they loomed over the fighters backed into the wall, and surrounded by their army of students looking ready to pounce and earn their automatic graduations.

“What’s the matter?” sneered Magi “All out of dreams to dream…?”

“I can’t tell you how long we’ve waited for this.” laughed Mash.

Emcee added “First we destroy you, and then we get to take over the world outside.”

Lightning clenched his fists, “That… will never happen!”

The teachers didn’t seem the least bit amused.

“Um, Lightning, any ideas how to get out of this?” asked Pinkie.

Lightning winked at her, and then at Dyno and Myte, and the twins already had an idea.

“Get ready to rush.” Lightning whispered to his team.

“What’s he thinking?” whispered Spike.

“I don’t know,” replied Rarity “But I hope it gives us the edge. There are just too many monsters to fight.”

Some of the fighters already caught on with Lightning’s idea, and the rest all just stood ready to flee at the right moment.

“Get them!” shouted Magi, and the students all began to rush forth, while Lightning and the twins stood together in front of the team.

“UNIFORCE”
 
“BOOM-BOOM ROCKETS”

The trio of men unleashed their powers, aiming them straight up into the darkness overhead.

“What the--” yelped Mash.

KAPOW!! The forces crashed above with a huge explosion, followed by the entire room trembling as rocks and boulders began to crash down like an avalanche.

“Look out!!” shouted Emcee.

The monsters all began to run about in panic under the rain of debris, even knocking over their big teachers.

“Go!!” shouted Lightning.

The fighters all charged forth. With the enemies distracted by the avalanche, it was easy for the heroes to avert them, while swerving around the falling the debris themselves.

“Don’t let them get away!” shouted Emcee!

Some of the monsters huddled together, ready to blast at the heroes, but Saber quickly faced behind him, as his antennae began to spark.

“STRIDENT SHOCKWAVE”

KAPOW!! He blasted up a huge rock that had fallen, causing it to burst into a cloud of dust, making it hard for the villains to see the heroes.

Saber snuffed, “They may just be dreams, but they still seem real enough-- real boneheads.”

Cadance chuckled softly-- gesturing by placing her fingers to her face-covers where he lips would be.

The heroes had no real idea of which door to go through, so they merely went with Lightning’s lead and headed through a really big, open door in the center of the maze.


The avalanche had stopped, and the atrium was a huge mess while the army was outraged.

“Which way did they go?” asked Mash.

“Let’s go find them!” suggested Magi…

…But before anyone could set off, an evil voice called to them. “Stop right there!” and Zadovia appeared. “Never mind those intruders. They shall be dealt with.

You all should concentrate on something better.”

The trio and the students all caught on to what she was asking for…



The shadow ghouls continued to furiously snarl and swipe at the barriers around the buildings, trying to get at the civilians, but it was no use for them.

The Grand Celestial Ruler stood strong and still, keeping the spell working.

Starla fluttered up towards The Ruler and asked, “How are you holding up?”

“We are just fine.” The Ruler replied. “But we don’t know how long we can really keep this up.”

They paused and looked up at the sky through the barrier. The darkness was continuing to worsen, and everyone was worried, not just for their friends and the planet, but for Princess Luna as well.


Starla flew down, into Luna’s bedroom where the Court Physician and his nurse were caring for the ailing princess. She didn’t even need to ask or even use her visor to scan the vital signs… 

…Just looking at how bad Luna looked-- all pale, and sweaty, even while in a cooling chamber-- she was only worsening.

“Her vital signs are dropping!” cried the nurse. “Doctor, we’re going to lose her. We have no alternative.”

Starla felt her insides growing cold.

Luna was so weak and sick; she could barely make any sound.

The Doctor then agreed with the nurse. “I was hoping it wouldn’t come to this, but we can’t risk losing her. We’ll have to freeze her solid.”

Even Starla had to agree with it, and so the Doctor set the controls on the chamber, and in a quick, magical flash, Princess Luna was encased in ice.

“Vital signs?” the doctor asked.

The nurse checked the monitor on the chamber, “They’re steadying. She’s fine, at least for now.”

Starla’s visor gave the same readings. “Well, hopefully this can keep her from getting worse. But her only chance is if the darkness diminishes.

I just hope things don’t get any worse.”

The moment she said that, Goldwin rushed into the bedroom. “Starla…! There’s trouble outside.” 

Starla dashed to the window, and could see through the barrier…


…Monsters! Everywhere, there were more and more monsters appearing alongside the shadow ghouls, including some familiar ones Starla recognized, like the four face-molding monsters.

“Monsters we’ve already beaten?!” she wailed in disbelief.

The Ruler saw this as well, and cringed softly.

Inside, Celestia and Grand Ruler felt tense.

“All these monsters… they’ll add more strength to the army to take the barriers down.” cried Celestia.

“Stay strong, Celestia.” her husband called “We must protect our people.”

The monsters teamed up with the ghouls and began to hack at, or unleash their magical furies upon the barriers. It was still no good-- they couldn’t break them, but now it was a bigger strain for The Ruler to maintain the spell, and the worsening darkness in the sky only made it harder.

Unfortunately, all the guards remained where they were, completely powerless to do anything due to lack of dream magic.

This made Starla the only resource, but her pregnancy made it too much of a risk, and, still, there was no way she could take on an army of strong brutes by herself.

“Hey! Wait a minute…” she said to herself.

She noted how The Ruler was casting their own magic on all the buildings to keep the barriers up just like what Lightning had told her-- when Applejack cast dream magic onto an air-conditioning unit to help her take a monster down.

“It just may work.” she felt, and she quickly called out, “Captain Shaina!”

Shaina was not far, like a good Captain of The Guard would be. “Yes, General.”

“Quickly, assemble the guards. We’re taking action.”

Shaina was most confused, and so where some of the guards nearby, and even The Ruler themselves.

“General, we can’t battle them.” protested Shaina, but Starla simply balked, “Maternity leave or not, I gave you an order! Call out the guards, now!”

Still unsure, Shaina did call her guards to assemble, leaving Starla to gaze down at her dream-band with a look of determination and hope in her eyes behind her visor.



Meanwhile, Lightning and the group, after outrunning the army of nightmares, found themselves in yet another dark hallway with loads of regular doors along the way.

“Oh, great…! Now which way are we supposed to go?” asked Buddy.

“And to think, I used to groan and complain about going to school.” grumbled Rainbow.

“Maybe it doesn’t where we go.” suggested Spike. “After what we’ve been through, there’s bound to be more danger lurking around every corner.”

“Yes, but we simply can’t stay in one place.” said Rarity. “We must find the children somehow.”

Suddenly, very faint, distance voices were heard.
 
“Help…!”
 
“Please, help us!”

Lightning’s ears twitched. “Anybody else hear that?”

Everyone nodded, and they could still hear the cries…

“The children!” said Krysta.

“It’s them alright.” agreed Applejack.

“What are we waiting for?” exclaimed Pinkie, but before she could start off…

“Wait!” snapped Lightning. Pinkie halted-- suspended in mid-air without even flapping her wings, or her feet touching the ground.

“It could be a trick.” said Lightning “Remember, we’re on their grounds.” He referred to the nightmares.

Everyone heard the cries again…

“Help…!!”
 
“Somebody help!”
 
The fighters were still not able to use their visors to scan if the voices were real or not.

“Rarity, Spike, can either you smell the scent of the children?” asked Lightning.

The couple sniffed the air all they could, but the place was so dark, cool, and musty, it was hard to pinpoint anything.

“Sorry, Lightning.” replied Spike.

Rarity shook her head apologetically.

With no other options, the fighters had no choice but to venture deeper into the evil school and hope something would come up.

“Who knows what we’ll find in here,
Maybe more monsters, more devices of fear?” whimpered Fluttershy.

Rhymey held her hand assuring her…

“We best stay close and wander,
Any slight mistake could be a blunder.”

Pinkie took this well-to-heart, and kept her face stiff and her eyes open, looking at every single corner for anything unusual.

Suddenly, she began to smell something really good. “Mmm… fresh-baked cookies, cakes, and pies…”

The smell came from a door near her, and she couldn’t resist and opened it wide, and what she saw made her eyes glitter! “Oh, wow!” the room was all decked up like a party, and there were tables of all kinds of baked goods with such sweet aromas that made her drool.

“Come to Mama!” she slobbered while making her way in.

“Pinkie, No!” Artie shouted as he yanked her away, just in time as the room changed into a scary nightmare, with bats, chains, skeletons, and dangerous traps.

Kyrsta quickly slammed the door shut just before all those things came rushing out. “Oh, boy!” she groaned, while Pinkie was quaking like crazy. “That was scary! Absolutely scary…!”

“It was just another dream.” Lightning said. “They’re trying to play tricks on us.”

Rarity then looked through another door which opened wide, and inside, she had never seen such beautiful designer outfits and gowns that glittered and shined.

“Oh, my word!” she squealed, but suddenly she stopped. “Wait a moment…!” and instead of waltzing into another trap, she took a huge breath and unleashed her fire inside, exposing the shadows and tricks before kicking the door shut.

“Stay sharp.” said Lightning as everyone ran down the hall, and more and more tricks and traps seemed to leap out to try and tempt and fool everyone, but on the dashed to the end of the hallway where a giant doorway lay before them.

“We’re out of here.” cheered Dyno.

Myte then skid to a halt, “Wait! What if it’s--” was he was able to say when the door suddenly, and unexpectedly, zoomed in on everyone, like a mouth eating jellybeans.

The doorway then, magically, split into five segments, breaking the team up into smaller, separate groups!

-Lightning, Krysta, and Cadance…

-Saber, Rarity and Fluttershy…

-Dyno, Rhymey and Rainbow…

-Applejack, Pinkie, and Buddy

-Spike, Myte, and Artie…

…and sent them all off, sliding down long tunnels, deeper into the darkness!

Everyone screamed and yelled in fright as they slid and tumbled along through frightening backgrounds of gnashing fangs, sharp claws, thunder and lightning, and wolves howling.

Fluttershy covered her eyes from the terrors.

Pinkie wailed until she ran out of breath, before taking another huge breath and resumed wailing.

Lightning hated every single sight of the images…

Suddenly, one-by-one, each group crashed in a different area…


Saber, Rarity, and Fluttershy crashed into the middle of Mash’s gym, where Mash, still a giant, and his entire team of football players and other sports-related monsters were waiting.

“Well, the team’s all here.” Mash chuckled.

“Uh, oh!” groaned Saber.

Fluttershy and Rarity held onto each other in fear with all those monsters up ahead.

“Play ball!!” Mash roared as he blew his whistle, and his army rushed forth, throwing, or kicking magical, explosive pulses, forcing the fighters to start dodging like crazy.

Mash only laughed, “I love a good game of dodgeball.”

Saber began to lash his chain at some of the pulses, and the exploded with large forces. “Whoa!”

“What’s happening?” cried Rarity.

Fluttershy gasped,

“It’s the formula made by Emcee…
It makes them stronger than ever, see?!”

She was right, the monsters created more, larger pulses to unleashed.

Rarity breathed a huge wall of fire to black them all off, nearly exhausting her inner flames as she huffed, puffed, and panted heavily.

“Are you alright?” asked Saber.

“Just need… to catch… my breath.” she panted.

The monster army and Mash were enjoying this foul play.



Meanwhile, 

Dyno, Rhymey and Rainbow found themselves in Emcee’s laboratory, where not only was she still a giant, but she had her own army of monsters she equipped with all kinds of formulas, making them strong, swift, and tricky.

“Shall we experiment?” Emcee hissed as she fit on her goggles and rubber-gloves in a menacing way.

“Ay’ Ay’ Ay’! This is not good.” said Dyno.

“Really…? What was your first guess?” grumbled Rainbow. “I never did like science.”

Rhymey clenched his fists,

“We cannot give into our foes.
We have to stay on our toes!”

The monsters charged forth, spewing out fireballs and sludge gushes.

“Yuck!” groaned Rainbow and she quickly began to fly in furious circles to make strong gusts to blog the smog away.

Dyno stood ready to fight too. He couldn’t use his super attacks, not while he was separated from Myte, “I can still fight you with regular ways. 

…YA-HA!!!”

He leapt into the big gaggle of monsters, punching and kicking down any creature that came at him, and despite not be able to use his fire attacks, he was still able to fire magical beams from his horn like any alicorn.


Rhymey grabbed his sword.

“Nice and Steady,
I am ready!” he imedeatly jumped into action, wanting to get out of this room quickly for fear of what was happening to Fluttershy and the others.


In a large classroom for literature, Magi-- still large in size-- stood behind a big podium and opened her book. 

“Today’s story is about the warriors… who lose their lives to their own dreams.” She laughed wickedly while from the blackboard behind her, magical puffs of smoke began billowing forth, forming all kinds of spell-casters, fiends, and other monsters, including Sputterfly.

“SUPER STAFF”

“DRAGON KNIGHT SABER”
 
Artie and Spike both held out their weapons.

“Are you going to be okay?” Spike asked Myte.

Myte nodded, “I can still fight, even without Dyno. I just can’t use my super attacks.”

“Okay. Let’s go!” shouted Artie.

The men leapt into action.

Sputterfly powered up her lasers to fire at them, but Arite zoomed past her, hitting her with his staff-- bouncing off her defense-shield—allowing him to crep up from behind her unprotected backside.

“COLOR KICK”

WHAMM! He kicked her hard in the back before she had a chance to move or defend herself.

She was knocked clear to the floor, where here lasers fired, blowing up right in her face.

Magi shielded her eyes from the bright light, but she didn’t seem distraught. She grinned and pretended to recite from her book, “What the foolish warrior forgot is… “Dreams cannot vanish so easily.”

With a wave of her staff over the book, Sputterfly was back, and more raging than ever!

“Not, good! This is not good!” groaned Spike, but neither he nor his friends were willing to give up.

“I really wish Dyno was here.” said Myte. “We could summon an inferno to roast them all alive.”

“Well, maybe you can’t, but I can!” said Spike.

“DRAGON FLAME-WHEEL” He curled up, shrouded in his flames, and bowled his way through the army of monsters, before he bounced up, heading straight for Magi herself.

“Oh, no you don’t!” snapped Magi snapped, and she raised her staff. With just a simple blast, she knocked Spike away like a tennis ball.

“Hang on, muchaco!” hollered Myte as he soared up, and gave Spike a huge kick like a soccer-ball sending him bounding like a super-crazy-ball all over the room, and he crashed and bashed into many of the enemies before stopping.

Myte, Artie, and even Magi had to serve and duck to avoid being hit themselves.

“You okay, Spike?” Artie called.

Spike had stars swirling around his head from dizziness, but he shook it off easily. “Yeah, I’m fine, and good thinking, Myte.”

Myte shot him a thumb up, but the men then resumed battle.

“Ha! So much for teamwork, behold MY POWER!!” shouted Magi, and she began to power put to send a rain of lightning bolts down on the fighters-- still not caring of the safety of her students, nor they themselves minding a bit.

“Let’s get out of here!” suggested Spike.

Artie looked towards the tunnel in which they came through. “…It’s gone! There’s no door, or even any windows here!”

“We’re trapped!” cried Myte.

“FIRE!!” shouted Magi, unleashing her magic lightning everywhere, forcing the men to dodge like crazy.

Then the monsters, while doing their best to avoid the bolts, unleashed their own fury as well--firing magical blasts, lasers, and pulses at the men too, making it even harder to dodge.

KAPOW!!

BOOM!!

BAM!!

The men were starting to get hit, and they wailed loudly.

They were starting to feel more angry than hurt!

When the bolts had ceased, all three men lay on the ground, smoldering and looking a little bruised. Yet, they bolted upright and looked ready for more!

“I don’t believe it! How can you still have strength?!” bellowed Magi.

“DRAGON FLAME”
 
“PAINT BOMBS”

Spike and Artie unleashed their fiery and explosives, while Myte fired multiple magic-blasts from his horn, striking the creatures, back.

Magi shielded herself with a magic wall, which was rather weak due to her using so much power in her lightning attack.

“I’ll get you creeps yet!”


Buddy, Applejack, and Pinkie found themselves in the school’s monstrous cafeteria, where they were confronted by none other than Stir-Gey.


“Oh, no…! Not him again!” groaned Pinkie.

The evil chef only snickered, “You don’t a’like me? Well, try MY FOOD!”

He began to flip his scaling meat sludge at everyone, and fire flame-balls from his smokestack chef’s hat again.

“Watch it!” Buddy shouted as he and the ladies dodged the blows.

Then, the lunch crowd came huddling in-- an army of monsters, hungry for action!

“That’s all we needed!” growled Applejack.

Buddy grabbed his whip, “Well then, let’s serve them up.”

The monsters charged, and Buddy whipped, tripped-up, and lashed them all down.

Sit-Grey unleashed more of his own attacks at the ladies.

Applejack swerved round, and Pinkie leapt from and along the heads of monsters on her way.

“You ready, Sugar-Cube?” Applejack hollered.

Pinkie gave her a thumb up, “Time to PAAAAAAARTY!!”

The two ladies zipped out of the way.

“Where did’a they go?!” snarled Stir-Gey. He got his answer when the two ladies suddenly appeared, and kicked him hard in his huge head from each side. “OWWWW…!! Mama-Mia!” Sir-Gey groaned as he rolled over on the floor.

Pinkie and Applejack high-footed each other, but the battle was far from over, what with the monsters still charging about.


…Just like the monsters outside were still attacking and trying to break into the royal palace, and the villages all over.

The more they pounded, clawed, or blasted at those barriers, the harder it was for The Ruler to maintain them.

Within The Ruler’s subconscious, Celestia and Grand Ruler were both struggling hard.

“We can’t hold them like this forever.” panted Celestia.

Her husband agreed, “If only we could gain more power and push them back. It would be easier to maintain defense.”

His wish was suddenly granted…

…A giant glowing blast fired from the palace battlements, and struck a group of monsters, knocking them back.

“Huh?” The Ruler said, and they looked down…

Starla raised her dream band to her horn, and then cast streams of magic towards cannons the guards.

“Fire!” she ordered.

“Fire!!” repeated Shaina.

The guards opened fire, and now that the cannons were doused with dream magic, the cannon balls and magical blasts were actually able to damage the nightmares and push them back.

Starla looked up at The Ruler, and they smiled proudly at her.

While Starla’s strategy could not effectively defeat the nightmares, it helped to keep them back so The Ruler could focus on the barriers, and at least this way, Starla could still be a big help without putting herself in too much danger.

Shaina looked up at Starla awaiting further orders.

“Take two minutes to switch out cannons and load reserves, then standby to fire again in sequence. We must keep this ghusl back for as long as we can.”

Shaina saluted, “Yes, General.” Then she turned to the guards and called to them, “You hear her! Let’s Move, Move, Move!!”

The guards did as they were ordered and set up for the next attack, but even with all this, Starla was concerned as she thought to herself, “Even with all this I can only hold them back for so long. I hope Lightning’s okay and that he’s found a way to help everything.”





Lightning, Krysta and Cadance... they found themselves in a large, dark room-- the great assembly hall-- and they weren’t greeted by anyone at first.

“Whoever built this place must’ve had a real twisted sense of horror.” said Krysta.

Cadance looked up, and saw something that made her tap Lightning’s shoulder.

“What?” he asked, but then he looked up himself and saw, “Castor…! Leilani…!”

The royal children were unconscious, and bound by magical manacles around their wrists and ankles-- attached to nothing. They just were suspended in midair and slowly floating downward towards the stage.

Lightning suddenly cringed in caution. “It could be another trap.”

The ladies agreed, but nobody knew how to approach this.

Suddenly, they all got that feeling something was coming their way, and they began to dodge and swerve as loads of magical blasts came shooting at them.

The ladies huddled close to Lightning, and he put up a Uniforce barrier to shield them until the shooting stopped.

Lightning dispelled the barrier when he and the ladies heard the sound of sinister laughing coming from the stage, and that’s when they saw her-- a four-armed creature with evil white hair that stuck up in waves like fire flames, and holding a large pointer-stick.

“So, we meet at last.” she hissed “I’m surprised that you managed to survive and make it this far. You’re far braver than most others.”

The trio had bad, angry vibes about this one.

“And who are you supposed to be?” asked Lightning.

The creature snickered, “I am Zadovia; Headmistress of the School of Nightmares. I am responsible for educating young ones to their rightful place-- to harness the darkness that surrounds them, and to become truly, horrifying creatures, to feast on the dreams of living beings and terrorize them to no end.”

The trio felt disgusted, “All this-- an entire school just to scare people out of their wits?! That’s disgusting.”

Zadovia laughed, “What would you expect from a nightmare? Flowery fields… Kindness and laughter… joy beyond words?”

Lightning clenched his fists, “What I don’t expect, but demand, is that you release those children to us at once!”

Cadance nodded once in fury, showing she seconded Lightning’s demand.

“Oh, certainly…” hissed Zadovia. “I will gladly release them to you, but first…” she paused and looked up at the children “…These two have something we have been searching for, and we aim to take it.”

The trio was confused. 

“What are you talking about?” asked Krysta. “Are you the one who led them here to this dump?”

Zadovia looked cross at that insult, “I’d watch what I’d say if I were you. Not that it matters anyway, for the time of our ultimate glory has come.”

She raised four of her arms up, and magically, above the podium appeared another unconscious body…

…A knight in silver armor, with a long pale blue skirt. He had pale skin, almost like snow, and small locks of golden hair draping from his helmet.

“Who is that?” wondered Krysta.

Lightning looked at the man deeply. “I don’t know, but…” he paused “…There’s something about him that feels familiar.”

Another evil voice was then heard, “What you are looking at is the one responsible for giving you the powers you have used to foil our plans for all this time and long enough… 

…Sir Arien of the Dream World.”

The trio looked around, and then saw two wicked red eyes appear above the body, “…And I am his captor, and the true leader of all nightmares.

I am… The Lady Phantasma!”

Cadance and Krysta didn’t know whether to feel more frightened or infuriated by the sound of this enemy, but Lightning finally realized from the very beginning…

“The golden spirit that appeared before us…”

He recalled via flashback, the spirit appearing and granting him and the other fighters their dream bands.

“With the use of my power, you will be able to thwart the great evil that now threatens your world, and protect everyone’s dreams.”
 
He and the ladies were astounded to finally learn all this.

“But wait!” snapped Lightning “What does this have to do with the royal children?” but almost at once, he gasped as he was able to understand without actually being told.

“You should know the answer to that by now!” sneered Phantasma. “They are the holders of that which we seek-- the one thing that has the power to repel us from our true goal.

…Zadovia! Do it now!”

Zadovia bowed, “Yes, mistress.” and she began to levitate up, and up towards the children.

“Stop her!” shouted Lightning, and he and the ladies opened fire, shooting at the stage with their magic blasts and shurikens, only for the blasts to be blocked by a powerful dark barrier Phantasma had conjured.

She laughed at their, “Feeble attempts!”

The trio tried to rush up onto the stage, but found the barrier was unlike anything they had ever faced, and they couldn’t get in.

“It is no use.” Phnatasma hissed “You will no longer defy the nightmares!

Do it now, Zadovia!”


The children began to awaken, and their eyes suddenly snapped wide open.

“Hey! What’s going on?” cried Castor.

“Where are we? What is all this?” added Leilani.

Then they saw Zadovia creeping towards them, with her pointer glowing brightly. “You clever children really thought you could hide it from us forever, did you?” she sneered.

Before the children could say anything, she blasted them both hard with a ray of light, making them scream and wail.

“CHILDREN!!!” shouted Lightning.

Cadance and Krysta gaped in horrors…


…Then, out form the children’s head appeared two objects-- a hilt and a blade... when joined together formed The Golden Dream Sword.

“No!” Castor cried.

“I… can’t…” was all Leilani could say before she and her brother passed out again.

The trio were totally in shock.

“The Children?” said Krysta “They had the dream sword all along?”

With the sword’s appearance, the golden spirit of Arien appeared alongside of it. He said nothing, and merely merged with his body floating in midair.

Zadovia snickered, and with a wave of her stick, she transported the three unconscious beings to the trio, outside the barrier, before presenting the golden sword to her master.

“At long last, My Lady…” she said with great glee. “All Dreams are now yours to control.”

Phantasma took the sword-- levitated it up near her evil eyes—while laughing maliciously, much to the fighters’ horror.



To Be Continued…


(Promo)
 
 

In our next episode: With the golden sword in her clutches, Lady Phantasma unleashes her ultimate fury upon the heroes by stripping them of their dream magic. This puts them and their lands in even greater danger as the darkness and nightmares continue to spread all over.


 


Will all hope seem totally lost, or is there some way to set things right yet?


 


Don’t miss the next exciting episode of “Starfleet Magic!”


 


(Next Episode: “Part 4: “Impossible Dreams.”)

> Episode 23: Part 4: Impossible Dreams
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


“Previously on Starfleet Magic…”


 


The royal children led our heroes on a direct course to the School of Nightmares itself, where the children became lost inside. The heroes followed, overcoming dangerous and frightening trials, only to wind up in bigger jams than ever, but none as so deeply when Zadovia and the Lady Phantasma revealed themselves, and the children were the keepers of Sir Arien’s magic sword-- the one force which enabled our heroes to do battle with the enemy.


 


 


EPISODE TWENTY-THREE



Lightning held Castor in his arms, and Cadance held Leilani.

Lightning could feel Castor’s pulse. “He’s alright. He’s just out cold.”

Cadance gave a thumb-up stating that Leilani was okay too.

As for Krysta, she really didn’t know what to do with Arien. He was only unconscious too, but there were worse matters occurring.

Phantasma levitated the sword beneath her evil eyes, cackling. “Mine! All Mine! I have waited for eons!”


She was so incredible enamoured by this victory that she began to monologue about dreams, and how they were.

“For as long as there have existed living beings with the ability to think, they have the ability to dream as well.

Dreams are the inspiration of imagination. They help beings to focus on their goals and turn them into reality.”


Through magical flashbacks, it was shown that in the Dream World, dreams were being born and created by those who had goals in life.

Some wanting to have dream careers…

Others to make differences in the world…

Some dreamt of fame and glory, and others of romance and happy bliss…


“…But not all dreams last!” snarled Phantasma.

“Some fools find it too difficult to achieve their goals. They’re either too lazy, they find a new calling, or something just happens to change all that-- including a loss of life.”

More images were shown…


Magi: She was the dream of a young and ancient sorcerous apprentice… who kept screwing up every spell she ever tried; no matter how hard she studied her books and parchments. She was expelled from her academy, and struck out on her own, eventually finding life as a mortal more to her liking-- married to a common man with children of her own.


Mash: He was the dream of a would-be, star athlete’s coach, who trained a star pupil well, but then… something went wrong! The athlete student had an accident and shattered his right knee. No operation would set it right ever again, thus, he was unable to ever play sports again, and the coach died of a heart-attack, making it impossible for him to find another student to make his dream a reality.

Emcee: She was the dream of a female scientist, who wished to revolutionize the world with her new formulas and systems, but she was betrayed-- her research and discoveries had already been demonstrated by her rival whom received the standing ovation and celebration she craved, but was now forever beyond her grasp.

She drove herself to insanity to find new ways to achieve her dream, but to no avail, until she was thrown in an asylum for being far too mentally unwell… Thus, ending her dreams…


Even Zadovia herself: She was the dream of a nasty creature that dreamed of controlling a school and students with an iron fist-- strict, disciplinary, as well as control and power-hungry.

It wasn’t long before complaints were made by concerned parents, and the principal creature was dismissed, and even arrested for abuse, child endangerment, and many other crimes. Eventually, the creature died in a prison riot, leaving Zadovia behind as an unfulfilled dream!



“…The mortals had fallen, but their dreams didn’t die that easily! The remained, lost and hopeless within the Dream World, where they languished unfulfilled. What else could they do? They were specific dreams for their specific beings, and no other. It’s not as if they could just find someone else who would take them.

New dreams were created for that every time. One dream, one type, for one being! That’s always the way it’s been.

Slowly, the creatures began to grow angry and embittered-- fueled by their jealousy and lust for greatness, and above all… to finally become real!

So, they turned to the dark side, and changed from good dreams to nightmares, and terrorize people in their sleep!”


The Trio felt a little sorry to hear that. It really didn’t seem fair that dreams had to suffer like this, just because they couldn’t come true…


…But just the same, this could not excuse their evil actions, or their plot, which outraged the trio. 

“You went to all this trouble, just to get vengeance on Dreams that did come true, and punish Dreamers for it?” asked Lightning in disgust.


“No, not quite…” replied Phantasma. “…All dreams have the same goal in common, and that’s come true, but for many of them, since that will never happen, and their evil and hate continued to grow…

…It created me!”

The trio gasped.

“You?” asked Krysta.


“Yes! I am the result of eons of darkness and hatred created by the nightmares! I am the ultimate force of their hate, and their lust for power.

I feel their rage, and it gives me life and power, and the more suffering they caused within dreams, the greater my force grew, and we began to slowly take over the Dream World--changing all the beauty and bliss into shadowy horrors…

…Our true goal is to harness all the power of the dreams that we can to gain physical form; to finally become reality, and make the world of dreamers OURS!!”


The Trio had heard enough already, and they were completely repulsed.

Phantasma continued to speak, “…We would have succeeded were it not for one little obstruction in our path!”

She gazed down at Arien’s unconscious body. “The fool…! He would always step in and ruin our plans, and repel us back into the shadows from whence we came.”


Flashbacks were shown of how Sir. Airen, the brave and gallant guardian of the Dream World stepped in with his golden sword to battle the monsters, much how Starfleet fought their battles.

“Evil beasts of the darkness!” he would say. “I cannot and will not allow you terrorize the good dreams of this real, nor will I stand by and watch you harm innocent dreamers!”
 
The monsters would charge at him, only for Arien to hold his magical blade up high, and focus pure energy from all the good dreams into it.

With a single swing, he cast the light upon the shadows, vanquishing them away.

Since dreams could not truly die, the evil ones would try again, and Arien would do his best to repel them and spare the dreamers from a very nasty night’s sleep.


As the flashbacks continued, Phantasma showed the images of what happened when everything all began.

“Despite our many failures, that didn’t stop the nightmares from gaining power.

The School of Nightmares-- I established it to help all the precious nightmares out there grow in power and strength, forming a massive army of chaos and darkness beyond anyone’s wildest dreams.

As the ages went by, our forces grew stronger, and more horrific than ever, allowing us to over-power Airen…

…Things would have been so perfect… except for one little flaw!”

The great battle waged on, and it looked as if Arien was truly about to go down as he was ensnared by the shadows.

“Hey, look.” cried Krysta.

“It’s the children!” said Lightning.

Castor and Leilani were both in the flashback when… it happened!

Arien broke his sword into two pieces and entrusted them within Castor and Leilani’s dreams.

“…Take the sword! Take it, and protect good dreams!”


No one had to see anymore. All the images vanished.

“Clever of him.” hissed Phantasma “While I had stolen his body and held it all this time, he had transferred a portion of his power and spirit into those two young ones in attempt to protect dreams even further.”

She then laughed wickedly, “…But now the sword is mine, and with it, there will be nothing that can stand in our way! The nightmares shall rule all! We will become real, and proceed to turn all worlds beyond in to dark, chaotic worlds of fear and bleak despair!”

Lightning thought deeply, “So that’s why she wanted the sword-- It’s the one thing that has the power to stop the nightmares, and she wants it so it can’t be used against her!”


He then bolted upright and balked up at her. “I won’t let you get away with this!”

Then suddenly he noticed, “…My dream band!” It was gone!

Candance and Krysta’s were gone too, and all three of them were no longer sparkling with the dream magic.

All throughout the school, the other fighters also lost their bands, and stopped glowing too.

“What the…?!” cried Buddy.


“Oh…
…No!” wailed Fluttershy.


“What’s happened?” asked Spike.



Phantasma laughed. “Slow learners that we are. Now that the sword is no longer on your side, its powers are no good to you anymore. There’s nothing you creatures can do to us nightmares now.”

Lightning began to worry. “If our dream powers are gone, then that means…!”



“…Full-pattern, Fire!” Starla ordered.

The guards fired all their powered-up cannons, while others fire blasts of light from their lances after having them enhanced by Starla’s dream magic.

The vicious nightmares were blown back hard in the explosions from the attacks.

“Prepare the next line!” ordered Captain Shaina. Her soldiers switched out the used cannons for freshly loaded ones.

Shaina saluted to Starla, wanting her to charge them up again.

Starla raised her left arm, only to notice that her dream band was gone!

“What?!” she yelped.

She also noticed she was no longer glowing either.

At that very moment, the barrier around the palace began to lose its sparkle as the dream magic faded away.

Starla looked up and could see Grand Celestia Ruler had lost their dream magic as well.

“Huh?” they groaned. “What’s happening?”

The barriers all over the planet began to weaken.

The citizens began to panic as the angry, snarling nightmare monsters and shadows began to lick their chops and flex their claws, or whatever it was they had as they began to creep forth.

“Not good! Really not good!” murmured Swift.

Neither he nor the other sentries or fighters even considered to do battle with the creatures, still fearing there was nothing they could do to them without dream magic.


Even Mykan Stevens, in New Canterlot Village was growing nervous with the sentries and the civilians.


Starla began to worry about Lightning and the others.


Worse than ever, inside Princess Luna’s room, the nurse called for the Court Physician.

“Doctor, the princess is still worsening!”

“What? That’s impossible!” cried the doctor, but according to the computer on the ice-chamber, even while encased in solid ice, Luna’s vital signs were still falling; very slowly, but surely.

“I don’t believe this!” wailed the doctor, but one look out the window, the dark skies were more than enough to convince him that this magic, whatever it was, was truly a menace.

“I don’t know what else to do for her.”

The nurse went pale with worry.


“What are we going to do?” asked Krysta.


Phantasma only laughed. “I just told you-- there IS nothing you can do.

I’d love to stay and witness your downfall, but I have other things to tend to.

Get them, Zadovia!”


Zadovia grinned as Phantasma disappeared with the sword in hand.


Lightning, leaving Castor on the ground-- laying him down next to Arien’s unconscious body-- bolted upright and glared the evil principal down.

“Oh, please…!” sneered Zadovia “Don’t tell me that you actually intend to still try and battle without your precious dream magic?”

Lightning clenched his fists, “Well, I’m certainly not just going to sit around and do nothing either.”

He didn’t let on that he actually had a small theory. “I just hope I know what I’m doing.” he thought silently.

With the barrier gone, he leapt up onto the stage.

“Lightning!” called Krysta.

Zadovia glared at her, “I’ll deal with you and your friends in a moment.”

Lightning growled and charged at Zadovia, aiming a powerful punch for her, but Zadovia actually raised two of her arms, and blocked his attack…

…The attack didn’t pass right through her!

“You missed me!” hissed Zaodvia, and she aimed one of her other arms, and punched for Lightning, but he back-flipped away from her.

“Did you see that?” asked Krysta.

Cadance nodded, and she was just as surprised too.


Lightning grinned. “I knew it! Your master said that you were all becoming totally real now, which means you’re no longer illusions but solid beings.

I don’t need the dream magic to stand up to you now.”

Krysta and Cadance both lit up with hope and astonishment… while Zadovia only laughed, “So what if you knew that? Just because you can face me like a normal being doesn’t mean you’ll actually survive.

I’m far more powerful than my students or my staff.”

Lightning snuffed. “Let’s see just how much!” and he rushed forth again, punching and kicking like crazy, only for Zadovia to prove her word by blocking his every attack with all four of her arms.

“Is this best you’ve got?” mocked Zadovia.

Cadance couldn’t bear to just sit and watch anymore, and she left Leilani with the other two unconscious bodies-- in Krysta’s care.

“Hey, wait!” called Krysta, but Cadance had already leapt up on stage, making her sigh. “I guess I’ll look after all three of these sleepyheads.”

Lightning continued to punch and kick, hoping to land a hit on Zadovia, and still she managed to block his every attack.

“You don’t run a big institute like me without learning how to fight for yourself, you know.”

She finally had an opening, and punched him hard in the face, knocking him back several paces.

Cadance then silently crept up from behind in attempt to ambush the evil principal, only for Zadovia to anticipate her, and grab her from behind, and flip her over before her, and kick her hard like a ball towards Lightning, smashing right into him.

“No!” wailed Krysta.


Zadovia huffed, “I ought to give you a century of detention for attempted foul-play.”


Lightning and Cadance both got up. Cadance patted Lightning’s arm…

“I’m okay...” he said to her. “But we’re going to have to keep on our toes to take her on.”

Suddenly, he gasped! “The others…! Do they know they can fight too?”

Cadance raised her hands to her face-covers in shock.

Krysta gasped too, fearing for the people of United Equestria.


The ghouls and monsters were getting closer as the skies grew even darker and more violent with evil lightning…

The Ruler had absolutely no idea what to do. Neither did Starla, nor anyone…

…Until Starla noticed something!

One of the ghouls actually cast a shadow, which was made by the light of The Ruler’s glow.

“Illusions don’t cast natural shadows.” Starla said to herself. Then she gasped in realization…

She stood atop the battlements.

“General?” called Shaina.

The Ruler looked down as well, and before anyone could say anything…

“PULSAR LASER” Starla fired her blast at the creature actually hitting it, in a big explosion.


*Mykan’s POV*

“Huh?”

From where I stood, just up the street, I saw what happened over at the palace. 

“Did you see that?” I called to the sentries…

…They all nodded, and happened upon the same idea as me.

I grabbed out my Sword of Pure Soul, and my Shield of Righteous Courage. “Let’s rumble!”

And with that, I leapt into actions, slashing at the brutes with my sword, and blocking their attacks with my shield.

The sentries joined in and began to fight along with me while others stayed behind to keep those brutes at bay.


*POV Ends*


The Ruler grinned, and made an announcement, using their Royal Voice.

“Attention! Attention all fighters and sentries! Obey as we say without question.

Attack the invaders! Repeat: Attack the invaders!”


All over the planet, everyone heard the announcement, and while the fighters were confused at first, Swift made the first move…

“HAAAA…!!” and he kicked a monster hard in the chest, sending he soaring up high and over a rooftop, landing with a crash into a dumpster!

Soon, all the fighters and sentries on the planet banned together and began to fight back at the evil monsters.


“It’s working!” cried Starla. “At least it gives us another chance.”

The Ruler, feeling their power would be too great to use in fear of harming fellow fighters and damaging the lands and villages, separated back into Celestia and Celesto.

By doing this, they could assist in battle much more effectively.

“You sure you’re up for this?” asked Starla.

“Don’t worry about us.” called Celestia.

“…Just keep defending the palace.” added Grand Ruler.

Their majesties leapt up and flew up high into the air to go and assist in other locations.


Starla then called to the guard, “Well, you heard them!”

The guards all quickly snapped to it and re-loaded more cannons and weapons ready to assist the ground forces already doing battle.

Still, Starla was concerned about Lightning and the others…

While their majesties were both worried about them, and for Luna, and their children!



Feeding time, Stir-Gey unleashed more of his slimy meat, which smelled so rancid, that Buddy, Applejack, and Pinkie were grossed out by the smell as they dodged the attacks.

“Ugh!” groaned Pinkie. “I’ve smelled old, rotten cheese that wasn’t this bad!”

“Wait!” cried Buddy. “Dreams don’t have scents, but real things do.”


Applejack grinned widely as she grabbed her lassoing rope, “Well then, let’s get busy!”


The trio began to fight back, pushing the evil enemies away, and messing up the cafeteria, much to Stir-Gey’s horror!

“No! My café!” he wailed.

Suddenly, his spatula was wretched from his grip by Applejack’s lasso.

“My spatula…!”

Pinkie came leaping up and over, and kicked his smokestack hat off his head.

“My hat…!”

WHAMM!! “OOOOHH…!!” he groaned as Buddy had kicked him hard in his huge gut. “…My… belly!” and over he toppled like a falling tree.


“You’ve been served.” joked Buddy.



In the gym, it was a whole new ballgame.

“Attack!” shouted Mash, and he blew his sonic whistle, sending his shockwaves at the trio of fighters.

“STRIDENT-SHOCKWAVE”

Saber unleashed his electricity in the waves, which conducted along the air, and shocked Mash hard.

The football players all charged for Rarity. She extended her claws, and with a mighty dragon roar, she rushed forth, skillfully swerving around the evil jocks, and slashing at them with her claws.

“Let’s get them!” shouted the captain of the team, and he and his teammates prepared their pulse shots and kicked them all towards Fluttershy, but she leapt up into the air, and with such graceful aerobatics, she kicked and punched some of the shots back into others, causing big explosions and smoke clouds.

“What’s going on?!” yelled Mash. “How are you able to fight us like this? You lost your dream- bands.”

Fluttershy snuffed and said,

“They may be gone, that is true,
But we can still fight all of you.”

Rarity agreed. “We’re in your school, which means we must be able to fight you on your own terms.”

“Yeah!” hollered Saber. “So what’s it going to be?”

Mash growled, and blew his whistle at his team, “Get them!”

The battle continued.


Magi and Emcee both suffered the same problems…

Their respective trio of enemies became wise to the fact that the nightmares were now solid beings rather than illusions they couldn’t touch or attack.

“SONIC RAINBOOM!”

KAPOW!! Rainbow sped through Emcee’s students, and bound straight for the evil teacher.

Emcee shielded herself with her lab coat, and flicked the pony off of her like a fly.

“You forget about my formula?” she balked. “It makes me larger, and stronger than you could ever be!

ARGH!!” her huge head was suddenly kicked hard from behind by Dyno and Rhymey.

“Too bad it doesn’t make you smarter.” taunted Dyno.

“Or swifter for that parter.” rhymed Rhymey.

Emceed swung her huge arms at the men, which they dodged.

Rhymey then spotted a whole bunch of monsters below.

“DRILL QUILL”

His sharp feather rained down on the creatures, making them scatter all about, and Rainbow jumped in and began punching and kicking them away.


In Magi’s classroom, it was the same story. 

“Take this!” she bellowed as she unleashed huge wind gusts from her staff, which blew Spike, Myte, and Artie into the air hard in furiously circles.

Some of the students were blown into the twister as well, which they still did not mind.

Many of them lunged for the men, which they tried to dodge by slipping swerving out of the way against the air currents.

“Hey, guys!” Artie called “Brace yourself, I’m going to attack with my bombs.”

Spike and Myte gasped.

“Is he nuts…?” wailed Spike. “The bombs may hit us!”

“I think that’s why he warned us.” said Myte.


“PAINT BOMBS” Artie unleashed his explosives.

While in their sludge-forms, the blobs flew amongst the winds, striking the monsters as they came in, and also shooting out from the twister like bullets, striking the bookshelves, and setting them ablaze.

“My books!!” shouted Magi, “…My precious books!!”

The winds began to cease, and one by one, the men leapt out from the winds, and struck her across her huge face, sending her back hard into the blackboard.



Lightning and Cadance glared Zadovia down.

The evil principal adjusted her glasses, “Perhaps I should take this up a notch, and teach you wretches a lesson you won’t soon forget for disrupting my school!”

With that, she tapped her pointer on the floor by her feet, setting off a small explosion that nearly blinded Lightning, Cadance, and even Krysta.

When the light faded, the trio could hardly believe their eyes.

The entire assembly hall was crowded with Zadovia clones-- standing on the floor and floating in mid-air. They were unable to move from their original positions, but it didn’t matter much to her.

“She’s everywhere!” cried Krysta. 

Every single Zadovia seemed to speak in perfect sync at the same time, making her voice boom loudly. “I’m more than just everywhere; I outnumber you twerps, more than a-hundred to one.”

The army of ladies extended all four of their bare arms, and the palms of all four of their hands began to glow.

“Uh, oh!” cried Krysta, and she looked down at the children and Arien. “I don’t think I can protect them all!”

Cadance and Lightning realized this, and they had no choice either. They quickly huddled together near her and their friends, and Lightning cast a strong dome barrier of Uniforce around them.

“That won’t shield you forever.” shouted Zadovia, and the army began to fire laser shots of energy in an incredible barrage of light so bright it was hard to see.

The blasts struck at Lightning’s barrier, making bright explosions upon impact, and forcing Lightning to pour on all the power he could to keep himself and his friends protected.

He growled and roared as those blasts continued to strike at his power.

“We’ve got to stop these creeps!” he growled.

Cadance nodded in agreement, but all three fighters were unable to do a thing while under the barrier, not to mention they were vastly outnumbered.

“Maybe if we find the original, we can wipe out the rest.” suggested Krysta.

Keeping his stance up, Lightning agreed, “But how can we figure out which one is the original. My visor still doesn’t work on them because they are still Nightmares.”

Zadovia’s army continued to shoot at the barrier while laughing maliciously, and Lightning was finally starting to feel his fatigue catch up to him from battling for so long and braving the dangers of the school, as well as pouring too much power into the Uniforce, which would naturally drain him.

“I can’t hold up much longer!” he groaned.

“Lighting, hang on!” cried Krysta, but the barrier was starting to weaken, and it shattered away.

Lightning collapsed to his knees, and while his visor couldn’t scan around, it did warn him that his energy levels were low, and his suit was about to power down.

The evil stopped attacking, and gloated at their assured victory.

“What’s the matter? Have you finally realized the futility of your own hopes and dreams?”

Lightning growled softly while looking back and forth at all the images of Zadovia.

Each and every one of them seemed exactly the same, making it almost impossible to determine where the original was… until, he could see…

“The pointer-stick…!”

The others saw this as well, and Cadance placed her hand on Lightning’s shoulder, telling him she would do her best.

The Zadovia army laughed again. “Your world is about to become a world of permanent shadows, and soon all other worlds beyond will share that fate.

…But you won’t be around to see it… not much longer.”


She and her army prepared to fire again, but right at the last moment, Cadance smashed one of her ninja smoke bombs on the ground.

“Huh?” Zadovia and her army looked around. “Where did they go?”

She couldn’t attack if she couldn’t aim properly.

“Hey, over here…!” Krysta called, showing she was backed in a corner of the massive room.

“There you are!”

The army prepared to open fire on her, when suddenly; Cadance threw her shurikens at some of them, causing the clones to misaim, and accidently open fire on their own clone comrades, striking them hard, and actually destroying them.

There were still many others left…

“I won’t lose-- not to you!” The real Zadovia bellowed.

Her other clones opened fire, but because Krysta was backed into a corner with her unconscious friends, it was easier for her to defend with her repelling portals…

In the blasts went through one portal, and out through another, shooting at more of the clones.

Lightning, with what little strength he had left began to creep up softly towards the real Zadovia, with the pointer.

Unlike the clones, Zadovia herself was able to move!

She quickly whirled round and fired a magical blast at him from the pointer, which Lightning was barely able to dodge, and he landed flat on his back.

“You’ll have to do better than that!” she laughed.

That’s when Cadance began zipping along from behind, in attempt to get at her sneakily, but Zadovia was swifter than that.

She leapt and zipped out of the way every time Cadance would try and lunge for her. It was like watching two slick ninjas go at each other.

The clones continued to fire towards Krysta, and she kept her portals up, but just like Lightning she couldn’t keep up forever.

Finally, Zadovia punched Cadance hard, and knocked her hard into the back of the stage hard.

She laughed wickedly as she approached the fallen ninja with a threatening glare. “Any last words?” she asked as she raised her pointer to blast her.

…Then, without warning.

ZAP!!

“Ah!”

Lightning had bolted upright, and blasted the pointer out of her hand with a Uniforce pulse.

“Yeah… “School’s out… Forever!” he sneered at her. 


The pointer landed right near Cadance, and she grabbed it and snapped it into splinters in her hand.

“NO!!!” Zadovia shouted.

Her body immediately started to light up with glowing cracks and disintegrate, and all her clones vanished instantly. 

The pointer apparently wasn’t just her weapon, but the source of her very power and force…

…No just hers, but the teachers as well, as their bodies began to breakup as well, and all the students began to vanish in dark flames into the darkness, much to the confusion of the other fighters.

The entire school began to rumble with an earthquake with boulders and rocks crashing down!


“The whole building’s coming down!!” cried Krysta.

Lightning was completely tapped out of power. His suit had powered down, and he felt really tried, and could barely stand up straight, let alone feel like running for his life.

Not that it mattered anyway… the door to the assembly hall had vanished, leaving no visible way out.

“We’re going to get buried alive!” shouted Krysta.

Even she couldn’t defend everyone from an avalanche this massive.

Since Cadance couldn’t use much magic in her ninja form, she was forced to power down.

“Hang on!!” she cried as she rushed over and scooped Lightning up in her arms, and rushed over to Krysta and the others, and quickly pushed her magic to the limits to encase everyone within a barrier dome.

The rocks began to crash and smash up against it, weakening it severely.

Cadance could already feel the strain getting to her after battling and rushing about so much. “I don’t think I can hold it!”

“You have to!” wailed Krysta.

Lightning was able to stand up on his feet, but he was still all tapped out and couldn’t off enough Uniforce to even cook a meatball, let alone enforce the barrier.

He didn’t want to admit that this was the end as he could see flashes of Starla, Shining Light, and all the rest of his friends in the outside world!

Luckily for them, the rumbling awoke Castor and Leilani as their eyes suddenly snapped wide-open…!



To Be Continued…


(Promo)



In our next episode: our heroes find themselves in the actual Dream World, or rather what’s left it as the Lady Phantasma continues to grow strong with power obtained from the darkness, but our heroes are all tapped out from battling with her forces already, and Phantasma is still full of special surprises saved just for them.


 


How can our heroes overcome the dangers before them now?


 


Don’t miss the next exciting episode of Starfleet Magic!”


 


(Next Episode: “Part 5: In a Dreamy World.”)

> Episode 24: Part 5: In a Dreamy World
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


“Previously on Starfleet Magic…”


 


After the Lady Phantasma had taken Arien’s sword for her own, she left Zadovia to do battle with Lightning and Co while the other heroes continued with their own struggles. While Zadovia managed to put up a valiant effort, she was ultimately defeated, which began to bring the entire school crashing down on the tired heroes, making the end seem nigh!


 


EPISODE TWENTY-FOUR


Castor and Leilani stood, and while they were shocked and frightened at first, they already could see what was happening as the whole world around them seemed to collapse, and Cadance’s barrier was nearly ready to collapse.

The children quickly nodded at one another, held their hands together, and concentrated hard.

“Children!” cried Lightning.

“What are you doing?” asked Krysta.

The children did not speak, but their eyes and horns began to glow as they offered whatever little magic they could to help their cousin, Cadance, empower the barrier to keep them all safe as the entire school began to come down, and vaporize into clouds of dark sand!


In the outside world… it had been a long and hard struggle.

The Starfleet forces fought with all their might, but no matter how much they tried they just couldn’t keep the nightmare monsters down-- they always seemed to get back up and try again for more.

“This isn’t working!” growled Swift. “How can you keep down what won’t stay down?!”

Suddenly, the monsters all gasped, and began to feel very strange as if something was very wrong.


All over the planet they began to quiver and fuss like malfunctioning robots.

The Fighters, the civilians, even Mykan was confused.

“What’s happening?” asked Starla, she got her answer as the creatures simply vanished in large, shattering poofs, until not a single one remained and none more appeared.

Celestia and Grand Ruler had returned from assisting in action across the planet and landed on the battlements next to Starla.

There wasn’t a monster left in sight, but the darkness overhead still remained.

“I don’t think the monsters have been beaten.” said Grand Ruler. “I think they may have simply vanished.

“But where…?” wondered Celestia. “Where exactly have they gone? Maybe it will help us determine where they came from and how they got here.”

Suddenly, she remembered, “Luna!”

Her husband then gasped, “The Children!! We forgot all about them.”

This made Starla’s blood run cold as well. “Lightning…! I was so busy aiding in the defense, I forgot to ask for reports.”

Quickly, everyone rushed into the palace.

Celestia teleported to her sister’s bedroom to see her still encased in the ice-chamber. “How is she?” she quickly asked. “Is she doing any better?”

The doctor regrettably shook his head. “I’m afraid not, Your Majesty. I’ve done everything I can, but I just can’t seem to stabilize her. I doubt any doctor or magic can.”

Celestia clasped her chest as tear began to come to her eyes.

Meanwhile, His majesty and Starla headed for the main control-ops.

Every system was working properly, and yet there remained no detection of Lightning, the children, or any of the other fighters.

Goldwin was with him, and he was just as worried as anyone else was.

“You don’t suppose they--” was all he managed to ask before Grand Ruler cut in “…We don’t suppose anything, Goldwin. They’ve got to be out there somewhere.”

Both Starla and his majesty knew Lightning and the others couldn’t have been destroyed, or the scanning would have detected their remains.


Celestia then came into the room, and her expression of sorrow and holding it back as hard as she could told the friends enough so they didn’t have to ask.

“…I can’t lose my sister; not again. I just couldn’t bear it.” she said to them all.

“Oh, Celestia…” her husband said. He felt really horrible for her, so did the others.

“I thought when the monsters started vanishing, things would start getting better.” murmured Goldwin.

Starla said nothing. She knew Lightning and her friends were tough, just like she was, but never was that a reason to think anyone was invincible.

She hoped, she prayed for a sign-- a clue-- anything that could determine where they were.

Suddenly, Captain Shaina burst into the ops.

“Your majesties…! General Starla…! One of my scouts has turned up something.”


In almost no time, the trio were led by Shaina and her scout to the open acres.

The darkness was no longer as thick as it was before, and for good reason.

“What in the known universe...!” exclaimed Grand Ruler. 

The grass and the grounds were all flattened as if something extremely large had been in this very spot-- The School of Nightmares.

“It looks like this grass and these grounds have been crushed for quite a while.” deduced Starla. Her visor readings even confirmed this.

“How can this be?” asked Celestia. “Absolutely nothing has been here. We would know-- we’ve seen out into the fields all the time.”

“Regardless…” said Grand Ruler “Something has been here; something very big.”

The scout then cleared his throat. “That’s not all, Your Majesties…” and he motioned for everyone to follow him to a small area in the front of the big spot where a large gaggle of foot prints lay in the dirt.

Starla recognized one of the print-sets almost instantly without even using her visor. “Lightning!” she cried. “That’s his boot-size. I’d know it anywhere! He and the others must’ve been here!”

Their majesties were inclined to agree, especially when they saw two footprint sets that were not made by Starfleet wear, but by ordinary shoes… of royal design… and child-sized.

“The children!” said Grand Ruler.

Celestia’s heart skipped a beat, and her motherly worries began to kick in again.

She managed to keep hold of herself, and she asked the scout, “Did you see anything? Do you know what happened?”

The scout regrettably shook his head and answered, “As I had explained to Captain Shaina… I was out here in the field battling with some of the creatures, when they suddenly began to vanish.

Then from behind me, I noticed this area. I recognized the footprints were of Starfleet soldiers, and I reported back at once.

I’m sorry, but I can’t tell you anything else.”

Celestia sighed silently.

Starla looked back towards the big spot on the grounds and figured, “Whatever was here must’ve taken the children, and Lightning and the others.”

She only wished she knew exactly where.



In a mountain of rubble which used to be the School of Nightmares, several magical bursts emitted, blowing rocks and boulders out of the way, revealing all the fighters and friends alive and well…

…But heavily exhausted after battling so much. Everyone was wearing their casual outfits as their battle gear had powered down, and they all seemed rather bruised and beaten, but still alive.

The twins were the first to see each other.

“Dyno!”

“Myte!”

The brothers, though tired managed to step over the barrier and collide into each other in a huge hug.

Fluttershy and Rhymey, Shining Armor and Cadance, Spike and Rarity… all hugged as well expressing their gratefulness to be reunited with their respective lovers.

“Hey, you found the kids!” cried Pinkie.


Castor and Leilani were both exhausted…


Just as the school came crashing down, and with Cadance’s barrier failing, the children snapped awake and realized what was happening.
 
Quickly, they bolted on their feet, and used their own magic to boost the power of the barrier enough to keep everyone safe.
 
Their parents had taught them well to develop their magic strength.
 
 
 
The children both nearly collapsed again, but Lightning and Cadance caught them both.

“Are you two okay?” asked Lightning.

The children nodded wearily, but then they gasped.

“Arien!” cried Castor.

“What happened? Where is he?” asked Leilani.

Then they saw him, in his fully human form, which reminded them of what happened.

“The sword!” wailed Castor.

“No! They got it!” whimpered Leilani.


Most of the team was most confused due to not seeing the events.

“Okay, what did we miss?” asked Buddy.

Suddenly, the cawing of distant birds caught everyone’s attention and they all looked at their surroundings.

“Um… where exactly are we?” asked Rainbow.

They were all surrounded by horrific scenes-- haunted forests, desolated ground, dark red skies with occasional lightning strikes.

“I don’t think we’re in United Equestria anymore.” said Applejack.


“Then… what is this place?” Lighting asked again.


“…This is my world.” answered a voice from behind. 

Everyone turned round and saw him standing upright on his own two feet. Many of the ladies thought he was very handsome.

“But… who are you?” asked Artie.

The knight gave a small smile. “Do you not recognize my voice?”


“Arien!!” the children cried, and they dashed over to him and hugged him.

Arien, softly laid his hands upon their heads. “I am glad that you and your friends are safe.”

Spike then realized, “Hey, I do know you-- you’re that spirit guy who gave us our dream bands.”

“My goodness!” gasped Rarity.

Everyone gazed upon him in awe.

He bowed to everyone and reintroduced himself, “I am Sir. Arien: Guardian of the Dream World; which is where you all stand now.”

The fighters looked around again.

“So this is the Dream World?” asked Shining Armor.

“But… I don’t feel like I’m sleeping or anything.” said Cadance.

“I assure you,” said Arien “You are not dreaming this time. It is not very often that living beings come to this world the way you have.

When you destroyed the School of Nightmares, you were transported here to this world-- where all dreams are all the time.”


“Um, forgive me for saying so,
But this is no dream that I know.” said Rhymey.

Fluttershy agreed, and whimpered nervously at the sight that surrounded her…

“This place looks so dark and eerie.
It’s desolate, frightening, and rather dreary.”

Arien sighed and walked forth across the grounds. “…It didn’t always look like this.”

The children agreed.

“This place used to be so bright and beautiful.” said Castor.

“How could this have happened?” wondered Leilani.


“I think there’s another question we should be asking,” said Krysta, and she looked rather cross, “How come you two never told us that you were involved in all this from the beginning?”

Cadance and Lightning both agreed.

“You two had the sword fragments in your dreams all this time?” Lightning asked rhetorically.

The children looked and felt sad and ashamed, but Arien quickly defended them, “They are not entirely to blame. They said nothing because I had asked them not to.

Perhaps I must explain things to get you all up to speed.”


“That… would be incredibly helpful.” grumbled Shining Armor, which earned him a nudge from his wife.

“I love stories.” chirped Pinkie, but Lightning shook his head at her, which warned her it wasn’t going to be pretty.


Arien told everyone everything about the Dream World-- absolutely everything-- which astounded everyone.


“So all our dreams wind up here?” asked Dyno.

“Eso es tan asombroso *That’s so amazing*” said Myte. “It’s almost like a storage house for… just about everything.”

Arien nodded, “Everything I have told you is exactly as it is and always has been.

I am the embodiment of the pure energy from good dreams, thus it empowers me and obligates me to protect them from such evil as The Lady Phantasma: the embodiment of dark and failed dreams.”

“But why the Royal Children?” asked Lightning. “I get that you had to conceal your power, but why choose them?”

Castor and Leilani wanted to know the answer to this as well-- for a long time since it happened.

Arien explained, “I always feared the darkness would one day try and overpower me, and it did. I knew I would have to conceal my energy in a way to keep the evil from gaining it, but I knew I could only give it to those who were the absolute purest of dreamers, whom I could trust to guard it with their lives.

The children were the only ones able to dream so purely that they were able to find this realm within their own dreams, while others could not.

It was then and there I knew they could help me.”


The children blushed in shock by all this.

“You mean you trusted us all along?” asked Castor.

Arien nodded.

“But why couldn’t you just tell us all this from the beginning?” protested Leilani.

“As I said to you once before,” explained Arien. “I feared that our enemies would grow wise to you and attack you both again.

You were very lucky to have avoided our enemy’s grasp until now.”


He recalled as the children went into a trance, leading Lightning and the others towards the school.

“Wait! You did that?” snapped Rainbow. “You brainwashed the kids into coming here, putting them, and all of us in danger?”

Many of the others looked cross at Arien, but he assured them, “I did not. Their inner connection to me sensed I was in danger, and led you all to the enemy feeling you had what it really took to stop them.”

Everyone fell silent, hardly knowing how to feel about it right now, while the children felt really warm and strange inside. They both felt so important, so moved by Arien’s words.

“Yeah, uh… sorry to breakup this little moment here,” Spike cut in “But we are still trapped here. This world is a complete and total wreck, and who knows what’s happening back home.”

Arien clenched his fists, “Phantasma! She is responsible for this.”

He looked back at the wreckage. “You may have destroyed the School of Nightmares, but her evil power continues to grow.”


Streaks of darkness began to stream along the dark skies, all heading in one direction.

“What’s all that?” asked Artie.

Lightning had a feeling he knew. “It’s the darkness of nightmares. Phantasma is absorbing it all from the real world to increase her power.”

Everyone’s features hardened.

“We can’t let her do this!” growled Dyno.

“Si! We can’t let her continue to hurt people’s dreams, or mess up our world.” agreed Myte.

“What are we waiting for? Let’s go get her!” exclaimed Pinkie.

“It’s not that simple.” explained Cadance. “Arien lost his sword to that creature. Without it, we don’t stand much of a chance.”

“Yeah,” agreed Krysta. “And besides, we’re all still wiped out from our previous battles.”

The fighters didn’t even need to check their energy-levels to know that. They weren’t even able to transform.

It began to seem hopeless, until Arien said “…There may yet be one possibility, and it will involve all your help.”

The fighters were intrigued.

“What is it?” asked Lightning. 

“Your dreams are the key. If you focus on them hard enough, it just may give us the power we need.”

Everyone looked back and forth at one another as if they didn’t understand, but, really, they felt they did get it.

“Just where are we supposed to find her?” asked Rarity.

“I think that’s obvious…” Buddy said pointing up at the sky…

The shadows streaking across the sky gave a perfect follow to where Phantasma was likely to be.

Still, having enough energy to fly, everyone took off into the air.

Arien merely levitated himself, carrying the royal children in his big arms-- the children could not fly as fast as him or the others, while Shining Armor rode on his wife’s back.

“I really need some wings of my own.” he groaned softly.


While flying over the lands, everyone saw the shadowy wastelands, which according to the children and Arien, used to be beautiful, lush fields of sparkling peace and harmony.

“Phantasma!” Arien growled under his breath. “She will pay most dearly!”


In almost no time, the group had flown to the near center of the Dream World, where Arien’s altar lay, and the darkness was gathering together.

“There she is!” cried Rainbow.

Suddenly, a load of shadows zoomed past everyone like a charging stampede, and knocked them all off balance.

“We’re going down!” yelled Rarity.

“Pull up!!” shouted Artie.

Everyone managed to pull up just enough to land safely on their feet, away before the altar.

Lightning caught Krysta in his hands. “Is everyone okay?”

Everyone seemed fine, but frightened as they looked ahead.

Lightning turned round and gasped…!


Phantasma, she was not only growing massively large, but she was starting to take an actual shape.

Rather than take on a full body, she formed herself into a solid-black being, from the stomach up, and reaching about three stories high. Her sides pulsed with dark red light. She sprouted four long arms, with large human hands each about ten feet wide, and her big head popped up, spilling a long wave of voluminous black hair down her backside.

Her facial features were merely silver linings, which gave her a rather beautiful expression.

Everyone gawked at her in shock. Even Arien could hardly believe his eyes.

Phantasma winked at them all while snickering. “After all these ages, I finally have a bodily form of my own.” She paused and began laughing hysterically “It’s wonderful… and just perfect for a ruler of this world.”

Arien furiously told her. “You are NOT the ruler of this world! The Dream World is not simply something for you to rule and command.”

Phantasma’s eyes glowed brightly, and she knocked him off his feet with a powerful shockwave.

He crashed right into Lightning, knocking them both over. They weren’t hurt.


“…I believe my power now says differently. Especially seeing as I have this…!” she magically revealed Arien’s magical sword, which was stored deep inside where her heart would be.


“Give us that sword!” demanded Cadance.

Phantasma only laughed, “Why? So you can use it to ruin my plans? I think not!

With this sword in my possession, nobody will have the power to stop me.”

She motioned up at the darkness she continued to absorb. “Already now I am being infused with more and more power from the fears and the darkness the nightmares have spread. All are becoming part of me to aid in my conquest to rule the worlds and dimensions of all dreamers!”


Rhymey looked up and recognized some of the shadows…

“Those monsters, I’ve seen them before.
They attacked our home in a frightening galore.”

Fluttershy agreed…

“She’s absorbing them all, in one great haul
If we don’t stop her soon, we’ll all fall!”


Phantasma scoffed “Perhaps you weren’t listening.” Then she shouted so hard she made the very land shake, and the skies roar with thunder and lightning “…YOU CAN’T STOP ME, AND YOU NEVER WILL!!”

She paused and gazed down at the group of fighters before her. “…Especially seeing as you’re all going to help me.”

Everyone froze up.

Applejack picked at her ear, “Um… either I’m imagining, or did you just say--?”


Lightning furiously insisted. “We fight only for what is good and pure. We will never assist a monster like you!”

“You have no choice, and you should feel fortunate that I have such use for you lot, or I would destroy you instantly.

After all, now that I rule the world of dreams, I control what happens, including who dreams what!”

Her eyes began to glow again, brighter than ever making it hard to see.

“Oh, no!!” cried Arien.

Lightning covered his eyes, and everyone else looked down.

“What’s happening?!” wailed Castor.

“Castor, I’m scared!” Leilani cried as she held onto her brother.

Everyone suddenly felt very strange, especially Lightning-- as if they were fading away.

When the light had faded they were indeed all gone, except for Arien, who got to his feet and shouted at his enemy. “What have you done to them?!”

“As if you don’t already know… I’ve simply given them what most beings would give their very souls to have.

…I’ve trapped them inside their deepest and fondest dreams. They’ll never be able to escape, or maybe never even want to.”

That’s when she raised her arms up absorbing more shadows from the sky. “And while they are enjoying themselves, they don’t realize that their dream energy further fuels my power.

Soon I’ll be able to absorb strength from all dreams-- good and bad, further ensuring my ultimate dream come true.”

Arien knew this was serious, but he had no way to stop her at all. For the very first time, he was totally stumped.

Then, before he knew it, Phantasma had grabbed him in one of her huge hands.

“Ugh!! What are you doing?!”

To which she answered, “Isn’t it obvious? You and I are both created from dreams. Therefore, while you yourself can’t be trapped inside a dream, I have something better for you.”

His eyes widened with fear. “No…! Not again!”

Before he knew it, he was once again absorbed into Phantasma’s body.

“So much for you.” she mocked. “Now you’ll never be able to even try and do anything to stop me.

Your Dream World now belongs to me, and very soon, all worlds everywhere will belong to the nightmares, and with no one to stop me… my greatest dream is about to come true.”



In United Equestria, the darkness in the skies had officially become so thick, so evil, and so menacing it was almost too dark to see much, even with lights on outdoors.

“This is bad! This is very bad!” said Grand Ruler. He never felt so stumped in his life on what to do about this. “I’ve never faced anything like this before!”

Celestia grabbed him by the shoulders and shook him. “Celesto… please… snap out of it!”

Her husband stood stiff.

“We can get through this! There has to be a way.” Celestia said. “You’re always telling us that we never should give up.

I don’t intend to give up, and I’ll not have you give up either.”

His majesty felt ready to kick himself for nearly giving in. “Yes, you’re right. Thank you, Celestia. 

We will find a way. We’ve got to!”

Starla wanted to believe that herself, but she really had no idea what to do either.

These nightmares and darkness were not like anything Starfleet had ever faced.

“If only they were like aliens, or space objects; then it would be easier.” she said to herself. “But they’re not!

Oh, Lightning, I wish you were here!”



Lightning opened his eyes, and looked all around. “Where am I?” he wondered.

There was nothing around him but black-- stark, empty black-- and he was all alone too.

“What is all this?” he asked aloud, but of course no one heard him.

Suddenly, there was a big flash of light in the distance, coming straight at him.

“What the--”

He didn’t have time to even try to run as the light consumed him, and what then lay before his eyes nearly left him breathless.

“…Galloping Galaxies!”


To Be Continued…



(Promo)
 

In our next episode: True to Phantasma’s word, our heroes find themselves lost in their own special dream, unable to resist their new surroundings. Meanwhile Phantasma’s power continues to grow with seemingly nothing to oppose her, until something new and unexpected comes along.


 


Will our heroes be able to escape their dreams? And how can Phantasm be faced?


 


Don’t miss the next exciting episode of “Starfleet Magic!”


 


(Next Episode: “Part 6: Dream Prison”)

> Episode 25: Part 6: Dream Prison
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


“Previously on Starfleet Magic…”


 


Our heroes found themselves stranded in the Dream World, discovering it to be a horrific scene due to the nightmares’ ever-growing evil. After confronting the newly-formed Lady Phantasma, the heroes soon find themselves trapped in worlds of their deepest dreams, leaving the evil nightmare leader unopposed.


 


 


EPISODE TWENTY-FIVE


 


 

Buddy found himself in a most-elegant field of wildflowers; all sorts of beautiful flowers. Their colors were enough to die for, but their sweet fragrance in the warmth of the sunshine combined with the bits of dew in the air.

“Wow! This place is fabulous.” he said. “But… how did I get here?”

The peace and tranquillity of his surroundings made him not really want to care. This was something he had always dreamed about-- beautiful, lush fields, with no chaos, no pollution, no littering… nothing but clean, sweet smelling air, and blissful peace all around.

He leaned up against a tree, basking under its shade sighed. “This place feels almost too good to be true.”


Really, he was trapped in a real dream. 

Just as Phantasma had promised, each and every one in the group was transported into a world of their deepest and fondest of dreams. As unreal as it all truly was, it didn’t feel or seem that way to the heroes.


Artie was in a magical world where everything was a like an art world-- carved statues of wood or stone, roads that were hand-drawn, and houses and buildings actually giant arts and crafts supplies…

Pencil-boxes for bodies, cardboard with paint streaks for roofs, and large hollow paint-brushes as chimneys that blew black scribbles as smoke.

“This is so neat!” he said to himself, and he took his chance and just drew a cup of hot-cocoa with cream and sprinkles-- with his finger just in midair-- and the drawing actually materialized into the real thing.

“Mmm…!” he said after he took a sip. “I could get used to this.”


He wasn’t the only one enjoying a treat-- Pinkie Pie was trapped in a world like his, only everything was made of sweets and goodies!

“Hoo-Wee!” she cried “It’s mine! ALL MINE!!”

She leapt around taking bites out of everything in sight, and she didn’t get a tummy ache, or a cavity, nor did she even feel full. She could just eat, and eat, and eat some more.

“This is soooooo goooooood!” she sighed “And each bite gets better and better!!”

Then she looked a little sad when she realized her friends were not present to share it with her. “…Gee. I wish they were here.”


Some of the friends weren’t even alone, as they shared the same dream…

Like Rhymey and Fluttershy… even Krysta was with them.

The trio found themselves in a beautiful animal refugee, deep in a beautiful forest, where all the animals lived in peace and good health, under the watchful eyes of Fluttershy.

“This place is so lovely,
A great place for the animals, Rhymey and me.” she would sigh.


Rhymey loved the scenery-- all the bamboo huts with leaf roofs, the sunny weather, the river flowing gently.

“A place like this is just for me,
so much inspiration for my poetry.
The animals and life, me and my wife,
We could stay here forever, blissfully.”

All the animals were so friendly and kind to one another. Even natural predators were helping those smaller and weaker than they were… like good friends.

The bears would help the bees find flowers to make honey…

Crocodiles would provide bridges using their own bodies so smaller animals could cross the rivers.

Krysta, being a fairy, couldn’t get enough of this.

“It’s like everything I’ve ever dreamed of; where all of nature goes along and undisturbed. No fighting and hatred.”

She suddenly felt like shedding a tear, “It’s just so beautiful! I could stay here forever.”


Fluttershy felt the same way, but all of sudden she didn’t look so pleased.

“Something about here doesn’t seem right.
It all seems too perfect… just too right.”

Rhymey nodded in agreement…

“I feel the same as you,
All this is too good to be true.”


Krysta looked all around her. “Come to think of it… it does… but why?”




Dyno and Myte were laying ontop of a mountain of jewels, and were surrounded by beautiful dancing mares while sipping Iced Mango Juice.

“Mmm… Esta es la vida! *This is the life*” said Dyno.

“Si, I agree…” added Myte. “Nothing but riches, and juice, and all the beautiful senioritis...”

The beautiful dancers all giggled and waved at their masters.



Rainbow and Applejack shared a dream too: Both were flying through space, outfitted with powerful fighter-ships, and blasting aliens to dust.

Rainbow was most surprised to see Applejack there. “What are you doing here?”

“I don’t know…” replied Applejack. “I may be a chore-girl, but I’ve always dreamed of having wild adventures and having fun, especially in outer-space.

It’s just a side of me I never told anyone before.”

Rainbow didn’t mind, and together, she and Applejack blasted a whole bunch of aliens out of the stars.

“Whoo-hoo!!”

“YEE-HAW!!”

Suddenly, they both realized…

“Um… what are we even doing here anyway?” wondered Applejack.

Rainbow looked all around her. “It’s like we were just transported here.”



Spike and Rarity found themselves sitting on thrones, and dressed in royal attire.


“Huh?” said Spike.

“I… I can’t believe this.” added Rarity.

All around them, royal guards cheered and hollered, “HAIL KING SPIKE!! 
 
HAIL QUEEN RARITY!!”

Spike and Rarity had often had dreams of being royal, and ruling the lands; living in a big castle, and, naturally, all the comforts and easy breaks they could ask for.

One of the royal servants wheeled out a massive cart full of incredibly expensive diamonds and jewels. “Your snack, Sire…”

Spike’s mouth watered, and his tongue hung out. “I’ve only dreamed of seeing such tasty things.”

“Spike, No!” cried Rarity. “You can’t eat such elegant stones! Why I could just use them to make so many designs and beautiful wear.”

One of the maids approached her, “But My Queen, you’ve already made so many.” And she pulled a curtain wide open revealing an endless hallway of so many dresses, outfits, and other clothing, which made Rarity’s eyes glitter like stars.

She couldn’t help but scream for joy!

No words, no thoughts could possibly express how she was feeling.

Spike munched on his jewels, and they tasted so nice to him, he didn’t think he’d ever taste anything like them again.

“Sooooooooo good!!” he sighed.

What was more; it seemed no matter how much he ate, the cart before him was never empty! It just kept spouting endless amounts of jewels so that he would never be out, and no matter how much he ate, he never felt full.

“More! More!!” he cried.

“I want it all!!” shouted Rarity as she lay on top of a pile of dresses.

They both really felt they had it all, that they nearly had forgotten about each other.

“Spike…?”

“Ra-- Rarity…” 

Spike stopped eating, and Rarity got up from her massive collection of clothes.

They had both nearly forgotten about how they loved each other, and to each of them, the other was far more important than any treasure, magic, or material could ever be.

“What’s happening to us?” wondered Spike.

“I… I should feel so happy.” said Rarity. “And I did… I have everything I’ve always dreamed, and yet now, I don’t feel as good as I ought to.”

It was then the two ran towards each other, Rarity threw her arms around her husband. “Oh, Spike!” she sobbed.

“Rarity, I don’t think I actually like this!” said Spike.



Cadance and Shining Armor were sitting in their royal Crystal Palace, with little Flurry Heart, growing up well, and they were teaching her how to use magic.

Such a peaceful and wonderful family…

Then, there was a knock at the door. It was Uncle Fratello and Auntie Twilight Sparkle.

“What?” exclaimed Shining Armor.

“How?” wondered Cadance.

Fratello chuckled, “How” and “what?” Is that how you greet family?”

“Unky Fratello! Auntie Twilight!” cheered Flurry Heart, and she ran over to her aunt and uncle.

“Aww… Who’s my favorite little niece?” Twilight cooed.

Flurry giggled, “I’m your ONLY niece.”


The royals gazed at their relatives, still unable to believe they were both alive!

“Well, what are you just standing there for?” Twilight teased. “Come give your sister a hug.”

“I could use one of those too.” added Fratello.

Cadance and Shining Armor found themselves drawn towards their siblings, and yet when they hugged them, they could actually feel warmth, joy-- like the real thing.

“Brother!” Cadance squeaked softly.

“Oh, Twily! It’s really you!” sobbed Shining Armor. “I can’t believe it!”

Cadance and Shining Armor’s eyes were flooding with tears of joy and happiness.

“Hey, come on. No tears…” said Fratello. “Come on, let’s do the happy dance.”

Beaming at the idea, everyone jumped into a circle…


“Sunshine, Sunshine! Ladybugs awake!


Clap your hands, and do a little shake.”


 


 

All this love, all this joy! It felt so wonderful, and yet something inside the royal couple was trying to tell them that something really had to be off.

If Twilight and Fratello were both supposed to be dead, how could they possibly be here?

How could any of this be here?

Cadance was starting to feel very stressed. “No, no… this can’ be.”

“What’s the matter?” Fratello asked. “Don’t tell me you’re not feeling happy. You know I hate it when you’re upset.”

…Exactly as her brother would say and act.

“Come on, we’re all friends here, as well as family.” said Twilight. “We can always be there for each other.”

Now Shining Armor began to feel his wife’s stress as he thought, “She is just like Twilight, but why do I keep thinking like… maybe… this… isn’t real?”
 

The longer they remained the way they were, the more power was absorbed from them, and all of it was transferred to Phantasma, increasing her strength.

“Yes…!!” she hissed “So many dreams, so much power, and it’s all mine!”


Suddenly, she began to feel something was wrong herself. “I don’t feel like I’m gathering power from everyone. But that’s impossible… I trapped them all.”

That’s when a bright flash of light shined-- just popped in out of nowhere—making her groan and growl. “What’s going on?”


She wasn’t the only one to see this strange light…

Everywhere in each of the dreams, the light shined…

“What’s that?” asked Shining Armor.

“I… I don’t know.” replied Cadance.

Fratello, Twilight, and Flurry Heart didn’t seem the least bit concerned, nor did they even seem to notice the light at all.


Then, someone else appeared from the light itself.

“Lightning?” said Cadance.

It was him indeed, and he was no dream.

“Let’s go.” He called to the royal couple. “You have to come with me, now.”

“Wait, what?” remarked Shining Armor.

“You have to trust me…” replied Lightning. “All this around isn’t real. It’s just one big dream.”

The couple turned back to face their family, only to see them moving outward and vanishing into darkness, which helped them to fully-realize the awful truth.

Their hearts began to feel heavy, almost to the point of tears, but they quickly toughened up, realizing what they really had to do.

So they followed Lightning into the light...



Pinkie slumped by a river made of chocolate-goo, and she looked mighty down, finally feeling the weight of her solitude.

“I don’t like this.” she said to herself. “What’s the point of having all these wonderful goodies if you have no one to share it with?

I want my friends back.”

She threw her head up high and shouted. “DO YOU HEAR ME?!! I WANT MY FRIENDS BACK!!!!”

Suddenly, a glow of light appeared, and there stood Lightning, in his battle-gear.

“Lightning? But how-- But who…?” Pinkie felt really confused and dizzy, but Lightning held his hand out to her.

“Come with me…” he said “There isn’t much time.”

Pinkie agreed, and she began to gather up a bunch of treats to take with her to snack along the way… which disappeared the moment she ran into the light.

“Ah, rats!”



Spike and Rarity were still holding each other, still no longer really enjoying their surroundings or all the things they had.

That’s when another light shined, and Lightning appeared, in Super-Mode.

“Hurry up! Let’s go.” he said while offering his hand to them.

The couple gawked at each other, and took on last look around them-- noticing their world was now vanishing into darkness.

They couldn’t wait to get out of this, and so they followed Lightning away.



Lightning then appeared before Dyno and Myte, in his Mega-Mode form-- from the time when Starfleet battled The Dark King from the future.

“Que?!” said Dyno. “Lightning, how did you get here?”

“And how did you get your Mega Mode powers?” added Myte.

“Never mind that, just come with me, quick.”

While the twins were ever-so curious to how Lightning got his Mega Mode-- seeing as it hadn’t even been invented yet-- they weren’t sure they really wanted to leave this wonderful place…

All their treasure, all the lovely girls…

Dyno turned round, “Myte, look!” he cried.

Myte looked around and saw the whole place was starting to vanish like an illusion. “I think we’ve been duped.”

This made it easier for them to want to follow Lightning into the light.


Next, Lightning appeared in the beautiful dream where Rhymey, Fluttershy and Krysta were. Only, he appeared as his human form-- from when he went to the human world, and in his battle armor.

“Lightning?” remarked Krysta. “Why do you look like that?”

Fluttershy gasped,

“How is it you look this way?”

“Did something happen that led you astray?” added Rhymey.

Lightning didn’t answer, but told them “Come, let’s go. You have to leave this place. It’s not real. It’s just a giant dream.”

At that moment, the world began to fade away, prompting the trio to go with him.


Applejack and Rainbow were already starting to get bored with doing nothing but zapping aliens and asteroids in their pods.

“I never thought I’d say this…” said Rainbow “But I don’t think this is the kind of world I’d like to live in 24/7.”

“Me neither.” agreed Applejack. “I mean, it’s fun from time to time, but not this much. I’m actually getting kind of cramped in here. I need to stretch my legs.”

There were no planets or places for them to set down upon.

All at once, this place was losing its charm.


“Hey, what’s that there?” wondered Rainbow.

Applejack saw it too-- a strange glow of light up ahead. “It looks like…” she paused. “…Lightning?”

It looked like him… in his Enticorn form.

“Come with me…” he called to them “This is not the world for you two to be in. It isn’t even real.”


The ladies turned around, and saw everything fading away, which prompt them to eject from their pods, and follow him into the light.



Buddy sat in the hills his flowery dream, with a rather grim look on his face. Sure, it was nice and pretty and sweet-smelling here, but it was quiet-- too quiet. You could hear birds chirping louder than usual.

Much as Buddy enjoyed this tranquil peace and beauty, he did start to feel a bit lonely without his friends and family and wished they were here with him.

Suddenly, a bright light shined, and there stood not Lightning or a version him, but…

“Prince Castor…?” Buddy was most-surprised.

“Come on…” Castor said to him “We’ve got to get out of this place. It’s really not safe here…”


At the very same time, his sister was with Artie, ready to lead him out of his own dream. “You have to listen to me. This is all an illusion, and the longer we stay, the more dangerous it is.”

This put Artie in mind of beforehand. “Phantasma! She’s doing all this!”

He bolted upright, more than willing to leave this dream of his behind. “It’s not so fun around here all alone anyway. 

Lead the way, Princess.”

Soon, both men took the hand of the child with them, and headed on out into the light.


Phantasma roared and growled as the light. “No!! This can’t be happening!!”

In a big bright flash, everyone had returned, including Lightning… and the other five counter-parts fluttering in midair above him.

The Real Lightning-- the pony version standing with the group-- looked up at Phantasma sneering, “You can’t fool us anymore, and you can’t hold us back either.”

Castor and Leilani stood by his side.

“You dare defy me?!” thundered Phantasma. “You forget whom you face here! I am the new ruler of this world, and soon I will rule all worlds beyond.”




The other five Lightnings stood above Lightning and all said together, “NOT IF WE CAN HELP IT!!”

And they all charged forth, straight into battle.

Phantasma let out a roar as she swung her big arms to bat off the swarm of fighters. All the Lightnings went flying off, but they straightened themselves out, and rushed back in to attack her.


The Real Lightning turned to his friends. “Is everyone alright?”

The others were all perplexed by what was going on.

“We’re fine now…” answered Buddy “But… what’s with all this?” he motioned at all the clones.

“Yeah, how did you split yourself into every version of yourself?” asked Rainbow.

“More importantly: Why weren’t you and the children affected by the illusions?” added Shining Armor.


Lightning smirked and answered, “We were just as affected as all of you.”

The children nodded in agreement, while everyone else was still confused.


Lightning explained, “Remember what Arien told us…?”

“You must believe in your dreams. Only then may there be a chance.”


“Well… I only have one dream right now: To beat Phantasma and save the world from her evil.”

The friends all felt very intrigued.

“Leilani and I have the same dream too.” said Castor. “We love this world, and we hate what’s become of it, and we want to help Arien.”

Leilani nodded, “Lightning’s dream as well as our own dreams must have helped make this happen.”


Phantasma heard all this, and was plenty outraged, but she could only bellow. “You think just because you found some loophole that you’ve won this battle? I disagree!”

She unleashed a big dark shockwave, blowing all the Lightning’s off of her.

Battle-Mode Lightning growled, and dashed straight at Phantasma’s huge face, kicking her hard in the cheek which nearly sent her toppling over backward…

But she quickly recovered and swung her huge arms, forcing all the clones to dodge.

“Try this!” shouted Phantasma, as she shot them all with dark magical blasts. Even Enticorn Lightning got hit hard.

“Ugh! I was afraid of that…” grumbled Lightning. “Those guys may look like me, but they aren’t really. There’s no replacing the real thing.”

That’s when all the others happened upon the same idea.

“If we focus on all of our dreams... we can do the same thing.” said Artie.

“Well, it’s sure worth a try.” agreed Applejack.

The royal children stood forth, and together they said, “We’ll help you.” Under their power, they would do for the rest what they did for Lightning.


“Well, let’s get dreaming.” said Krysta.

Everyone agreed, and they shut their eyes while bowing their heads forth.

“No!! I won’t let you do this!” shouted Phantasma, but really couldn’t stop them herself with all the Lightning clones getting in her face, forcing her to keep on fighting.

Still, she didn’t have to try and stop them herself.

Her eyes began to glow, and the shadows in the sky suddenly halt dead still.

“Stop them, now!” Phantasma ordered, and the shadows began to soar down towards the group of fighters.

The heroes didn’t dare break their concentration, nor did they even make any sudden movements.

Surely the swarm of shadows would have blown them all to bits... had they not suddenly run smack into a light field that covered the heroes like a big dome.

“What?!” shouted Phantasma. “Impossible!”

While she was distracted with this shocking revelation, the Lightning clones all fired multiple Uniforce blasts at her, forcing her to put up a dark wall to shield herself. “I’ll get you yet!!” she bellowed.

The shadows tried with all their might, but they couldn’t get past the light waves, which were caused by Lightning and the Children-- it was their own dreams to help save the Dream World and stop Phantasma that helped keep the nightmares at bay and allowed the group to focus.


Each and every member of the group poured all the thought and heart they could into how much they, too, wanted to win this war and protect dreams and the worlds.

Then, all their bodies were shrouded in bright light, and like magic, they had summoned clones of themselves-- in battle-mode, Super-Mode, Mega-Mode, The Valkyries of Harmony, Crystal Pony forms…

Unfortunately, none of them had any human counterparts to summon—having never been to the Human World with Lightning.

Cadance summoned her Ninja form, and her Crystal Pony Self.

Shining Armor could only summon Saber.

As for Spike, he summoned both his Dragon Knight self, and his biggest bad boy: The Majestic Dragon, which stood behind the massive army of fighters and the row of Lightnings rejoined the massive army.

The other heroes opened their eyes and were astounded by what they had created-- seeing a massive army of themselves before their eyes.

“Amazing!” cried Dyno.

“Si… it’s the most incredible I’ve ever seen!” added Myte.


Rhymey and Fluttershy both looked up, and murmured together…

“A powerful army before our eyes,
We can’t lose with a force this size!”
 
Spike was especially astounded. “I summoned my Majestic Dragon… without super darkness or tension?”

His dragon looked down at him, almost as if it wanted to smile proudly, and all of Rarity’s clones fluttered around it.

Spike and Rarity looked lovingly at one another, but then they, along with their friends turned to face Phantasma.

“Is this the part where I’m supposed to be scared?” the evil creature asked. “My army of shadows still vastly outnumber you and your pitiful posse a million to one.”

Lightning and friends didn’t seem the least bit worried, and Lightning said to the others, “Let’s prove her wrong.”

Everyone else nodded.

All at once they all shouted. “ATTACK!!!”


The army rushed forth.

Many of the space ponies rushed up into the air and attacked the oncoming shadows-- punching, and kicking them so hard, they burst into dark sparkles.

Some of the Equestrian clones rose up too, and laid waste to more of the vast armada.

Finally, Spike’s Majestic Dragon put some real light in the world-- with its “FLAMES OF LIGHT!” POW!! He blasted up a huge chunk of the armada to pieces.

The dragon and the fighters by his side would keep the shadows at bay.

“Now, let’s move in!” ordered Lightning.

The rest of the army moved in to begin an assault on Phantasma.

“I can take you all on! Take this!”

From her four large hands, and from eyes, she fired several streams of dark energy, only for many repelling portals to materialize-- to absorb the blasts and fire them up harmlessly into the sky.

Krysta chuckled, and looked up at her own single clone, which had multiple wands.

“…So cool!!” she chirped, and her clone winked at her.


Then the Valkyries moved in with their swords at the ready.

One-by-one, the five warriors cast their magical beams to hold Phantasma down by each of her arms and her neck.

“Let go of me!!” she gagged!

“We’ve got her on the ropes!” called Lightning. “Now, let’s finish her!”

“RIGHT!!” everyone agreed, and they began to concentrate hard on their dreams again, as did Castor and Leilani.

The children held hands, giving their prayers and hopes to the team, increasing the strength of the clones.

The army was glowing brightly, with Enticorn Lightning standing at the head of the forces.

“Grant me all the power I need!” he bellowed as he held his arms up, and all the clones began to channel power into him, and Majestic Dragon.

The dragon spread out his huge wings, and the Enticorn landed atop the dragon’s huge head. He, the dragon, and the army by his feet were all glowing bright… and allowed the Entircorn to take all their energy and form it into a massive ball of light above the Enticorn’s head.

“ATTACK… NOW!!” he shouted.

The dragon roared, and the army hollered, all pulling their power to help The Enticorn throw the massive sphere forth.


Phantasma struggled with all her might, but she couldn’t break free from the bindings, nor defend herself.

“No!! NOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!!!”

Her body was engulfed in the powerful, burning light, vaporizing her newly-formed body into nothing.


The heroes all shielded their eyes from the brightness, and when the light had faded, Phantasma was nowhere to be seen.

Amazingly enough, Arien’s pedestal was not harmed at all, nor was the land around where the blast had crashed.

Everyone looked on ahead.

“Did we do it?” asked Rainbow. “Please say we did it! I can’t take this anymore!”

“I think we did.” said Shining Armor. “I don’t see her anywhere.”


Pinkie’s eyes began to light up with joyful fireworks. “We did it!! We beat her!!”

Everyone smiled with joy, which was suddenly cut short by the sound of sinister laughter, followed by a dark force rising up from the ground.

“Surprise-Surprise… I’m back!” Phantasma growled.

She was back indeed, now resembling what she was like before-- a smoky mass of darkness with huge red eyes.

“We didn’t get her! We didn’t!!” whimpered Pinkie.

Castor and Leilani held each other while trembling with fear, while Lightning could only growl in frustration at the evil creature!


To Be Continued…



In our final episode: It’s All-or-Nothing as Phantasma unleashes her greatest fury yet, which even proves to be too much for the heroes’ dream clones to handle. Things go way worse as the darkness begins to spread all through the galaxy as the evil grows stronger.


 


Is there any remaining hope for all dreams and all reality?


 


Don’t miss the next exciting episode of “Starfleet Magic!”


 


(Next Episode: “Final Part: A-Dream-Come-Reality”) 


 

> Final Chapter: Final Part: A Dream Come Reality
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


“Previously on Starfleet Magic…”


 


Our heroes were trapped within magical dreams where everything seemed so perfect, that it drove the heroes into despair rather than bliss. They soon returned to the battle scene where it was revealed that Lightning had used the resources to clone himself into an army, which the others did the same of. Soon, Phantasma and her forces were overpowered by the heroes, but the evil didn’t stay down for too long.


 

 

 


FINAL EPISODE

 
Phantasma continued to loom over and laugh at the heroes.

“Somebody please tell me I’m dreaming!” whimpered Cadance.

“We ARE dreaming-- technically.” answered Shining Armor. 

 


 

“Ha!” scoffed Phantasma “You just never learn do you?” she paused and then shouted “…DREAMS… DON’T… DIE!! You can try, and try again, and you’ll never truly get rid of me.

As long as there are nightmares and fear in your world, the darkness will always exist. Therefore: I… shall always exist!”

The children couldn’t believe this.

“I can’t believe it… We failed!” Castor muttered under his breath.

Lelani added with tears coming to her eyes, “After everything we been through; we’ve failed Arien, we failed the Dream World, and we failed all our friends!”

Lightning heard them. “No!” he insisted “I can’t believe that. There has to be a way out of this.”

Phantasma snickered. “There is a way out… AND I’LL SHOW YOU!!”

Her huge eyes glowed brightly, and the whole world began to shake around the heroes.

“Whoa!” cried Buddy. “Now what’s happening?”

“I don’t know, but I don’t like it!” wailed Artie.

Fluttershy held onto Rhymey, whimpering in fear.

The army of clones all wailed, and vanished into darkness, much to Lightning’s horror.

Soon, everyone felt themselves falling into darkness when a large hole opened below, and the wind currents were too strong to fight.



In United Equestria, the darkness in the skies began to swirl strangely over the New Canterlot fields.

“Now what’s going on?” Grand Ruler asked in total frustration.


The way the darkness seemed to swirl, it was like a giant rift was opening wide between worlds-- exactly what was happening.

Starla looked out the window, and set her visor to telescopic-mode. She could see beings falling from the hole, and she gasped. “…Lightning! It’s Lightning and the others!!”

Their majesties gasped.

“They made it back?!” cried Celestia.

She and her husband looked out and could see them as well. 

“…THE CHILDREN!” Celestia screamed in shocked. “The children are there!”

Grand Ruler snapped up right. “Let’s go!” and he and his wife jumped out the window, and Starla followed them. She didn’t bother to care about staying behind this time!


Lightning and the group fell through the hole. The wind was no longer strong and billowing on them.

“Pull up!!” Lightning hollered.

Everyone snapped to their senses, and the flyers all opened their wings.

Castor and Leilani were far too scared from how high up in the air they were to focus. So Rainbow and Applejack lifted them both into their arms.

Cadance held Shining Armor, and the group managed to touchdown softly in the fields.

“Is everyone alright?” asked Lightning.

“I think so.” answered Buddy.

“Hey, look!” cried Artie. “It’s the Royal Palace, in the distance.”

Everyone else could see, and were astounded.

“You mean we’re home again?” wondered Applejack.

Nobody knew what to think right then, feeling this was probably another one of Phantasma’s tricks.

“Lightning…!!” called voice that made Lightning’s ears twitch.

“…Starla?!” He could see her racing towards him, but he still wasn’t too sure if it was really her…

…Until she collided into him, nearly tackling him to the ground while embracing him, and kissing him deeply, convincing him, “Okay, it’s all real.”

Their majesties came up to the group as well.

“Children!” called Grand Ruler.

“Mother…! Father…!” the children cried as they dashed over.

“Oh, my darlings…!” Celestia sobbed happily as she hugged her little darlings, and her husband joined in the family embrace.

“Where have you two been? Are you alright?” he asked.

Rhymey cleared his throat,

“Sorry to interrupt all this love,
But we’ve got bigger problems up above.”

“You got that right!” Phantasma called from above-- slithering through the opening in the sky like a smoky snake, laughing wickedly.

Because of all the darkness and shadows shrouding the planet, it was more than safe for her to exist.


From far and wide, people in the nearby village could see the evil creature and her wicked red eyes, as well as hearing her evil laughing echoing along the winds.

Their fear and worries only further added power to the growing-evil.


“Who is that?” asked Celestia.

“She’s the Lady Phantasma…” answered Rarity. “She is the one behind all this wretchedness we’ve suffered.” 

Pinkie nodded, “We tried to beat her, and tried to beat her, and tried to beat her and-- well, you get the idea.

…She just won’t stay down!”

Grand Ruler narrowed his eyes angrily at the evil creature.

Phantasma snickered, “From now on, this world and the worlds beyond of all dreamers belong to me!

Even as we speak, my shadows are beginning to spread!”

She wasn’t kidding…!

Darkness was beginning to cover other planets like United Equestria, including other planets with Starfleet outposts. Even the refuge planets were half the populace of United Equestria had fled to when the danger began to strike.

“Soon, the Darkness will envelope all in its path.” hissed Phantasma. “All good dreams will cease to exist and the dreams cower in fear that the nightmares will bring for all eternity!

And all will mine to command and control!!” she laughed wickedly, and then she paused and gazed down at the pitiful group glaring up at her. “…And I wanted all of you to see it. You put up a great effort, but like I told you… Dreams Never Die!”



Castor and Leilani were most upset.

“I really Arien was here!” cried Castor.

“Arien?” asked Grand Ruler.

“Who is Arien?” added Celestia.

The Children then felt nervous, forgetting their parents still didn’t know the truth.

Leilani stammered and stuttered, “Well… you see… It’s just…” but she was interrupted when Lightning suddenly called up, “…You’re wrong, Phantasma!”

A moment of fearful silence followed as Phantasma glared down at him.


Lightning then smirked, “Dreams may not die, but they can be stopped, just like all evil can be beaten, and you’re no exception!”

“Ha!” scoffed Phantasma. “I’d like see you prove it. Look at you! You have no power left, no resources, nothing that can damage me, and even if you could, what’s to stop me from regaining my power and striking again?!”

Lightning didn’t have an answer to that, and he didn’t have to, because at that very moment a bright golden light flashed near Phantasma, blinding her and making her roar.

“What now?!” she bellowed.

“What is that?” asked Starla.

The other fighters all gazed up on awe.

“Could it be?” asked Dyno.

“I think it is…” replied Myte.


Castor and Leilani both gazed with wide-eyes. “It’s Arien!” they both murmured.

The brave night stood shimmering in the golden light and holding his sword which was also glowing.


Their parents looked up in astonishment.

“Lightning, who is that?” asked Starla.

Lightning only grinned and replied, “He’s on our side... He always has been.”


Phantasma was most outraged. “You…!! How? It’s not possible! You can’t be here!”

Arien’s feature hardened, and with one swing of his glowing sword, he cast magical, jolting, light streams around her making her wail and roar!

“You forget, Phantasma…” Arien scolded. “I too am made from the same force that dreams are made of as you are, and the very force of good and pure dreams was what allowed me to escape from your clutches and retake what is mine.”

He held up his glowing sword.

“And now, we are going to put an end to you and your wickedness once and for all.”

Phantasma still couldn’t break free from bondage, and while she struggled, Arien gazed down at his friends.

“You all know what you must do. Help give me the power I need to vanquish this evil from your world and our dreams.”

Lightning and most of the others agreed, but Starla and their majesties were most confused.

“What does he mean?” asked Starla.

Lightning took her hand, “Just focus on your good dreams.”

Their majesties looked at each other in confusion, but their children stood beside them both, and looked up them smiling with faith in their eyes.

Their parents already knew they could trust their children, and soon they along with everyone else in the group closed their eyes, and concentrated hard…

…At the same time, Arien shot straight at Phantasma, passing straight into her and disappearing from sight.

All at once, jolts of light emitted from the darkness that made Phantasma up, accompanied by groans and growls of agony as Arien hacked away at her from the inside.

Her form began to shrink away as she took more damage, and was unable to stop him.


Down below, the fighters just concentrated hard only on positivity and good things in their dreams-- not just wanting to save the world from Phantasma’s evil, but things they were grateful to have…

Each other… Love… Friendship… Family… and all the good and wonderful times they had outside of duty, like going on picnics, family outings, party nights, celebrations and other things.

Some, like Cadance, Shining Armor, Lightning, Starla, and Buddy… they thought of their deceased relatives. They weren’t thinking of how sad they were not to have them anymore, but how they were fighting in their memory and it gave them strength and motivation.

Their dreams and hopes traveled from them, in long golden streaks, travelled right into the wailing Phantasma, further reducing her, and granting Arien more power as he continued to hack at her.


Castor and Leilani’s dreams were indeed pure and noble; given their friendship with Arien and all they had learned about dreams. This combined with their well upbringing fueled the purity in their hopes and dreams.

Several more strikes from Arein made Phantasma’s force grow smaller, and smaller, until finally, there was a great flash of bright light…!

“NOOOOOOOO…!!!” Phantasma’s voice echoed as the last bits of her darkness were enveloped into the light, which soared high above the hole, back in the Dream World.

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=sXTSvVldqnw

The beam rocketed up into the sky, where it exploded like a massive firework, and a shower of lights rained down like droplets, vanquishing all the evil from the Dream World, and restoring it to its former beauty and bliss.

The sky was blue and shimmery once more. The fields were lush and green. The forests were thick and beautiful.

All the cute little animals were restored in Dream World too.


With the fall of Phantasma, the darkness lifted away too, and soon the sky was all blue and plain as it always was.

All the civilians still on the planet looked up in happy delight. So did Mykan… Swift Star…

…The darkness vanished all over all the planets that were being infected as the nightmares vanished; relieving the refuge citizens and denizens of those worlds.


Distance cheers were heard across New Canterlot, which made the fighters open up their eyes, and smile triumphantly.

“He did it” cried Castor.

“Arien did it!” cheered Leilani.

“No… WE did it.” Arien called out, and in a bright flash, he appeared in the hole that was still in the sky. “Words cannot begin to express the gifts you have given me, and for all the good dreams in existence.”

“So, does this mean the evil is really gone… for good?” asked Krysta.

Arien then looked a little concerned, “As you have been told: Dreams cannot truly vanish.” he held up his sword “For now, Phantasma’s evil has been sealed away within my sword. I shall do my best to keep it safe…

…But this does not truly mean something like this can never happen again. For just as there are good dreams, there will always be bad, and from them evil may stir up once more.”

Grand Ruler agreed, “Darkness and Light-- one cannot exist effectively without the other.”


“You mean we’ll all have to fight this again someday?” groaned Applejack.

“Nah… I don’t think it’ll be quite the same.” said Buddy. “It took a really, really long time for such evil to build up and actually make it here.”

Arien nodded, “Exactly, but now that I have regained my full and true power, I can once again protect the Dream World...”

The team didn’t like where this was going, especially the children.

“You mean you’re leaving us?” asked Castor.

“No! Arien, please don’t go!” cried Leilani.


Arien replied sadly, “I must. I am needed here to guard my world and keep good dreams safe.”

The children looked very sad, and their parents held them softly sympathizing with them.

“Will we ever see you again?” Lightning asked.

Arien hesitated to answer, but he bowed his head while smiling softly. “…You will know where to find me…” he paused for a long moment and then said “…In your dreams.”

With that, he cast one last gaze at the children, thanking them again for all they had done.

The children had tears in their eyes. They still didn’t want him to leave like this, but their parents had always taught them that sometimes things were for the best, and they promised to be brave and strong.

With that, Arien bid the group “Farewell, dreamers. May the dreams you dare to dream guide you.”

With that, he floated deep into the Dream World, and taken his place back on his pedestal, he turned to stone once more.

Thus: The rift had sealed, closing the dimensional gate.

“Goodbye Arien.” Castor murmured.

“Thank you, for everything.” said Leilani.

The fighters felt a little crushed for the children, but the children wiped their tears away, and then turned to face their parents.

“Mother… Father.” whimpered Castor.

“We’re… we’re very sorry.” Added Leilani “We’re sorry we didn’t tell you about our connections to Arien, and… and--”

The parents didn’t look too annoyed with their children, and actually gave slight smiles.

“I guess that deep down, we’ve always known.” said Celestia.

The children were astounded.

Grand Ruler smiled, “You two have always been big dreamers. I suppose we could have put two-and-two together.

Your mother and I raised you both well, and when we found out you seemed to be keeping some kind of secret, we knew it had to be super important that you were so reluctant to tell us.

…It all makes sense now.”

Celestia greed, “We understand why you didn’t tell us sooner. You were only trying to protect a special friend, as well as your whole world and your people.

While we do wish you had come to us sooner, this plays very well for the both of you, and it shows you are both growing well.”

The children smiled with sparkles in their eyes.


“…I could not agree more.” said a voice from behind.

Everyone looked round and saw Princess Luna standing in the field, alive and looking very healthy.

“Luna!” cried Celestia “You’re all better!”

Overjoyed, she rushed to her sister colliding in a huge hug.

The fighters were so happy to see this. Rarity wiped a tear from her eye.

“Luna…” Grand Ruler said as he hugged his sister-in-law.

“Aunt Luna!!” the children cried coming up to embrace her, and she crouched down and hugged them deeply.

“How…?” Celestia asked while holding her tears of joy back.

Luna answered, “I was very ill. Even while frozen I could feel myself growing weaker. I felt my time had surely come…

…But then, all at once, I started to feel something reaching out to me, a great power from beyond our world.”


Lightning and the others suspected it was their dreams and hopes that helped lift the darkness and save her life.

Celestia wiped her eyes. “Luna, I’m so happy you’re well again.”

“Us too…” said Castor, looking up at his aunt with love.

“If you didn’t make it…” said Leilani “…We’d never get over it.”

Luna felt like crying, and she embraced her family again.


Cadance and Shining Armor held hands tightly, and while they were happy to see their family, Lightning could see they clearly felt a bit hurt, and it didn’t take much for him to know why.

That evening, with a little magic and quick party planning and setup-- courtesy of Pinkie Pie, all over New Canterlot was partying in the streets to celebrate victory, and that the planet was once again safe.

There was no awards ceremony this time. Lightning and his friends were already high in the ranks. Swift Star did earn a small medal for his valiant efforts.

…Everyone was just happy that the nightmares and the darkness were gone.

The fighters invited their families to come and join at the Royal Palace, as well as in the village. There were all kinds of foods, songs, dances, and games for everyone.

It was always fun when a victory party was in progress.

Flurry Heart and Shining Light danced goofily with each other-- as children their ages would.

While the other four infants simply stayed with their respective mothers, while they had tea, sodas, and talked about their adventures.

Starla was taking it easy, having felt she was lucky to still be pregnant after everything that happened.

Lightning was just happy to be with her again, and he could focus on regular duty, as well as the growing of their family.

Lightning then could see across, at the next table… Cadance and Shining Armor were watching Flurry Heart dance and play with Shining Light, but they still had that hint of despair in their eyes.

He had to talk with them about it.

“Where are you going?” asked Starla.

“I’ll be right back.” he replied, and he pecked her on the cheek before walking over to the royals.


“Hey. You guys enjoying yourselves?”

The couple looked up at him and smiled.

“Sure are.” replied Shining Armor.

“Why wouldn’t we be?” added Cadance.

Talk like that-- pure denial-- only justified Lightning to give them a soft but strict look.

Shining Armor sighed, “Okay. We’re still a little upset from what we went through.” He referred to the dream he and Cadance went through, with Twilight and Fratello being alive.

“We know it wasn’t real-- just a dream,” said Cadance “…But it just felt so real. No matter how much we tell ourselves that it’s better this way--”

Lightning cut in, “…It still hurts, doesn’t it?” He paused as the couple gawked at him. “I know… I would’ve felt the same way if I got affected too.”

The couple realized he meant his own problems-- his own parents dying, along with his entire planet.

“It’s a good thing you weren’t thinking about it, or we all probably wouldn’t be here now.” said Shining Armor.

Lightning agreed, “I didn’t have to be thrown into any lifelike delusion. I always take time to think about my family, my home, my people…

We can’t choose what we dream about; it chooses us, but it’s how we let it affect us what really counts.”

The couple agreed, and promised to always keep their heads straight.

“Will you keep yours?” Cadance wouldn’t help but tease.

Lightning gave her a goofy expression, and said nothing. He didn’t have to. He always tried to keep his promises.


Later that night, the party was all magically cleaned up and everything was put away so people could all go home and to bed.


Castor and Leilani were tucking their children warmly into bed.

“Sleep tight, my little dreamers.” cooed Celestia.

“Say hello to Arien for us.” joked Grand Ruler.

“Father…!” the kids laughed. Then they let out sleepy little yawns and slipped off to sleep.

The parents sighed happily, and then they left their angels to sleep peacefully.

Along the way down the hall, Princess Luna waved to them both from a window as she headed off to do her night duties.

She looked perfectly healthy despite having been closer to death than ever before from what happened.

Still, with the darkness gone, their majesties like everyone else just wanted nothing more than to settle down to a blissful night’s sleep.


As Luna soared across the skies, over the sleepy towns and villages, she was pleased to see all was well and peaceful.

Of course not everyone was asleep in bed. Her night sentries were on patrol. Those with night jobs were at work…

…But still… those who were sleeping were all blissful, she could feel their peace as she flew along.

As she did… she felt she could hear the voice of Arien singing a sweet and lovely song to the dreamers-- “Music of the Night.”




…All was blissful.




MY BRAVE PONY


STARFLEET MAGIC: SEASON XI